










I 


% 


\ 



T- r^.. “ ‘ ^ v..vV|; “ ' "V 

V w . « • ■ i'». . » • : t #‘V. •*,"/• I ' • ) ; 

L . ^ « ^A* ^1 - f • 


. i 




> 






/ » v; •■ 

* ■ ^ ,/ ',• 


• ' » I 


t 


H.**. 


• 4 ■ 



^‘•(■■■>' ..r'^ . 

■t ‘^. * . *• V-*- 

. ■ > , ;■ 


V ■ 


'4 


>'» ”• '■ i 


r. » 



I ’ 


, !. 


l>^ 


f. 


1 I 


' *K U|4 ‘‘»» ' 


' ■( 


K., .V 


\ > 


W, 



•I 


I t 


* • 


Y 



I « 


i 


f 


II f 




■/. 



X 


.'Vtf 

^ ^ \i. 





(I'l 


-4' 

w • , i '' *>* «’ ■' 


»■, ' '• 






- 1 


' t 


•>. 


* J 


r 1 



> 




; I 



» I 


PH. 

'>■ .■J-. ;,:ii- '.v ■ 

■ 

' . < “i n’ ,,\ 


\» 


. I 


‘■'v. : 


\ ^ 


i' •'.'■■ » ■' V 

■v^'^',;. f': 

\ ' I / . -., '‘ ‘U ^ 

•WV . '^'f 


\ 


I . 


' ' ’ ’ I !>%] 


ft 


k < 




I h 


-. 41 ] 




r t 


Ai", 


I * 


•V i' 




»'/ ’■f 


»' 


1 1 


i 



■ ;r;„n. 

/; ■ . 






I • 


I » 


[*j' ' * I 


f ' 


,i;v. 


• <• 


l\ 



• i 




* 



A 



•1 : ', 



■) 


s t 


X > 


i* 


J; 


'■f ' 

''i' , 


i . 





lY ’ » ' 


f,* 

r4 , 


4 • 


, ( 


A, 


-N 





« 't 


I / 





» « 


,1 


' ' V- -r.. ' , : ■■XL- 

, v;.' ■>: ;r.v‘ JtOS.V ;\j »i J*: 



•« 











) 


[J. 


I 


\ 


i 


\ 


1 

> 


. t 



I 




I 


\ # 


1 • 






V, 


( 


/ - 


% 


t 



I 











I 


lyfi 


THE PIONEEE BOYS OF 
THE MISSOURI 



OR: IN THE COUNTRY OF THE SIOUX 


THE YOUNG PIONEER SERIES 

BY HARRISON ADAMS 

ILLUSTRATED 



THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE OHIO, 

Or: Clearing the Wilderness . . . $1.25 

THE PIONEER BOYS ON THE GREAT 
LAKES, Or: On the Trail of the Iroquois 1.25 
THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSIS- 
SIPPI, Or: The Homestead in the Wilder- 
ness 1.25 

THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE MIS- 
SOURI, Or: In the Country of the Sioux 1.25 
Other Volumes in Preparation 

THE PAGE COMPAKY 
53 Beacon Street, Boston, Mass. 








■ - HKls' ^ 


rS 



S ■ 


'9 


'Jc>nt>'' '--V- '-ere ' 


® ‘-4 • L r 'i •*.--y<‘ 

. • ^- • y .vj?. 4 > 

' - . • :t*- . S' 4 * * '■ * 


4 '-. «■'=• 


„C 


> 

« 


4 •'< /SBi 




r^- 


' V 



s’HBurt*' • •. . . - •■■:::^.u' ■ 

K't8*Kf- ' j ■ »- w!w r- ■ " h - 

r’Smv. rV4fcf '*;;• A . ’ , • _ >4 


P 








W w 


< • ^'i ‘V ’■' v-'^’ s. '■ 




4 . 


'^.V-i, > > 1 . , fft, 

*•“ Tf* 


■ • V ^ > • ■ • -■ '■ 

’ I* * «.:ji ■- -', » Vr^ 


^ O 


>** •■ 



3; IifP 








A SQUAW DARTED FORWARD, . . . AND, SEIZING HOLD OF 

ROGER, LOOKED EAGERLY IN HIS FACE.” 

See page 335 . 




o 


®0«tt9 Pinnr^r 


THE PIONEER BOYS 
OF THE MISSOURI 

OHs IN THE COUNTRY OF THE SIOUX 

By HARRISON ADAMS 

Author of “ The Pioneer Boys of the Ohio,” “ The Pioneer Boys 
on the Great Lakes,” “ The Pioneer Boys of the 
Mississippi,” etc. 



Illustrated by 
WALTER S. ROGERS 


THE PAGE COMPANY 
BOSTON ^ MDCCCCXIV 


pZt 

.■R\q 


t! 





Copyright, 1914, 

The Page Company 

All rights reserved 


First Impression, April, 1914 


THE COLONIAL PRESS 
C. H. SIMONDS CO. 
BOSTON, U. S. A. 


APR 13 19(4 

# 

€>ci.A371336 


PREFACE 


My Dear Boys: — It is with great pleasure 
that I have responded to my publisher ’s appeal 
for a new volume in connection with boy pioneer 
life during those early days in the history of 
our country when brave men, and women also, 
kept pushing the frontier line constantly west- 
ward, toward the setting sun. 

Since Bob and Sandy Armstrong came to the 
end of their migrations when they settled on 
the land purchased by old David, near the 
junction of the Missouri River with the mighty 
Mississippi, it is obvious that little that is new 
could be written concerning those old friends 
of ours. 

But as it happened that they founded fam- 
ilies of their own, and each had a son who was 
said to be a ‘‘ chip of the old block,’’ the story 
of young pioneer achievements can best be con- 
tinued by transferring our allegiance to these 
two sturdy lads, Dick and Roger, whom, I feel 
sure, you will like fully as well as you did their 
fathers. 

Just at the time when they had become strap- 
ping lads, ready to place full confidence in their 


VI 


PREFACE 


ability to take care of themselves, it chanced 
that a wonderful opportunity came to them, 
whereby they were enabled to traverse the 
course of the great Missouri River from its 
mouth to its far-away source among the Rocky 
Mountains. 

What this opportunity was like, and what as- 
tonishing things they met with on the long and 
dangerous journey, I have endeavored to de- 
scribe and set down between the covers of this 
present book. I trust that you will enjoy read- 
ing it fully as well as you did the preceding 
volumes; and that at some date in the near 
future we may meet again in the pages of still 
another story of boy pioneer life. 


Haeeison Adams. 


April 15th, 1914. 




CONTENTS 

CHAPTER 

Preface 

I. Two Boys in a Dugout Canoe 

II. The Hollow Tree Refuge 

III. A Shadow over the Homestead . 

IV. The Cabin of Bob Armstrong 

V. A Grand Palaver .... 

VI. Bad News 

VII. Off on the Great Journey . 

VIII. The Track of the Marked Hoof 

IX. Along the Bank of the Missouri 

X. The Twang op a Bowstring . 

XL All, OR None! . . . . 

XII. The Hidden Camp .... 
XIII. On the Billowy Prairie 
XrV. The Buffalo Stampede . 

XV. Safe in the Timber 
XVI. The Perils of the Wilderness . 

XVII. A Close Call 

vii 


PAGE 

V 

1 

15 

27 

38 

48 

58 

68 

76 

86 

98 

110 

122 

134 

148 

158 

169 

181 

I 


viii 

CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 

XVIII. 

Brought to Bay by the Wolf Pack 

PAGE 

. 195 

XIX. 

The Lost River 

. 207 

XX. 

Casting Bread upon the Waters . 

. 217 

XXI. 

The Picture Writing on the Bark 

. 227 

XXII. 

Caught in a River Trap . 

. 237 

XXIII. 

The Rising Waters .... 

. 247 

XXIV. 

A Bitter Disappointment 

. 257 

XXV. 

The Village op the Mandans 

. 270 

XXVI. 

Strange Sights 

. 286 

XXVII. 

At the Salt-lick .... 

. 299 

XXVIII. 

Running Elk, the Sioux Chief 

. 311 

XXIX. 

A Desperate Situation 

. 328 

XXX. 

The Dawn Breaks — Conclusion . 

. 337 


Notes 

. 351 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 

PAGE 

“ A SQUAW DARTED FORWARD, . . . AND, SEIZING 

HOLD OF Roger, looked eagerly in his face ” 

{See page 335) Frontispiece IX* 

Once even Dick’s best w’ork could not prevent 

THE DUGOUT FROM TURNING PARTLY, SO AS TO 
EXPOSE A SIDE TO THE WIND ” . . . . 39 

“ At the edge of the woods they stopped their 

HORSES, AND TURNED IN THE SADDLE TO WAVE A 
FAREWELL 74 ^ 

When the thunder stopped booming for a few 

SECONDS THEY COULD HEAR THE ROAR OF THOSE 

countless hoofs behind them ” . . . . 155 

“ With the sharp crash of the gun the great gray 

BODY OF THE CROUCHING BEAST FLEW UPWARD ” . 217 

Captain Lewis and Captain Clark . . . were 

PLEASED TO WELCOME DiCK AND RoGER ” . . 264 ^ 



s 







4 


r 


1 


The Pioneer Boys of the 
Missouri 


CHAPTER I 

TWO BOYS m A DUGOUT CANOE 

‘‘ We are on the worse side of the river, 
Cousin Roger, if a storm breaks ! ’ ’ 

That is true, Dick; but it may not come 
down on ns for hours yet; and the fish are 
taking hold finely now. ’ ’ 

Yes, and no one likes to pull them in better 
than I do ; but it seems to me we already have 
enough in the dugout to supply the whole Arm- 
strong settlement.’’ 

Then mother can send some down to the 
Cragans in the St. Louis settlement; for they 
are old, and Mr. Cragan seldom goes out on the 
Missouri nowadays. Just wait a little longer, 
Dick. Oh! what a tug that was! Why, they 


2 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


keep getting bigger all the while. Look, the 
finest buffalo fish weVe taken this afternoon, 
Dick ! Did yon ever see such a savage fighter ? 
It makes my arms ache to drag him in against 
this current.’^ 

Mine have been feeling sore for a long 
time, now; but, when you get fishing, Roger, 
you never do know when to stop. Well, I’ll 
give in again, and stay a little longer, though 
I think we are taking big chances with that 
storm. But you must put a limit on the fish to 
be taken. When we have three more, no matter 
whether they are large or small, we’ll wind up 
our lines and cross the river.” 

Make it five, Dick, please; that’s only a 
little thing when the fish are biting as they are 
now.” 

‘‘ Just as you say, Roger; but not another 
one, no matter what happens.” 

Oh! I always keep my word, even if they 
do call me Headstrong Roger, just as my father, 
Sandy Armstrong, was before me. Five it 
shall be, Dick; and see! that can take only a 
little while; because I’ve hooked one before 
my line was more than half-way out. And see 
him fight, will you? This is the best fishing 
we’ve had this year. It makes me think of the 


TWO BOYS IN A DUGOUT CANOE 3 


great times our fathers used to have, away up 
on the Ohio, where they built their first log 
cabin, before Grandfather Armstrong emi- 
grated to the new Mississippi country/’ 

For several minutes talkative Roger had to 
devote all his attention to pulling in the large 
captive that struggled at the end of his line; 
and, as his cousin also felt a savage tug about 
the same time, both were busily engaged. 

We may take advantage of their occupation 
for a brief time to explain just who were the 
two lads, thus engaged upon the rolling current 
of the great Missouri River, far back in the 
summer of the year 1804, when English speak- 
ing people were few and far between in this 
new region, but recently acquired by the United 
States. (Note 1.) ^ 

Years before the grandparents of these lads 
had left Virginia at the solicitation of the great 
hunter and backwoodsman, Daniel Boone, who 
had discovered the richness of the Kentucky 
country, and was trying to induce settlers to 
occupy it, despite the savage Indians who re- 
sisted their advance. 

They had settled on the Ohio, and, with other 
hardy souls, started to develop homes in the 
' The notes will be found at the end of the book. 


4 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


wilderness; and here the two sons of David 
Armstrong, Bob and Sandy, met with many 
strange adventures that have been narrated in 
the first volume of this seriesd 

Later on, a terrible flood, such as the Ohio 
valley had never before known at that early 
day, when its banks were lined with primeval 
forests, had swept the cabins of many of the 
settlers away, and so discouraged them that a 
party decided to build a floating house on a raft, 
and go further down the river, looking for new 
homesteads in the wilderness, this time in the 
valley of the mighty Mississippi. 

This houseboat had managed to run the 
gauntlet of all sorts of perils from hostile 
Shawanees and jealous French trappers, who 
resented the invasion of what they believed to 
he their territory by the daring English set- 
tlers. 

In the end the mighty Mississippi had been 
reached, and at first the Armstrongs had tried 
to establish their new home below the junction 
of the two rivers. It was, however, just before 
the breaking out of the Eevolutionary War, 
when, over the entire country, settlers were 
taking sides, either in favor of the colonists or 
^ See “ The Pioneer Boys of the Ohio.” 


TWO BOYS IN A DUGOUT CANOE 5 


tlie king; and, as fortune would have it, the 
sentiment in the little community around the 
Armstrongs seemed to be so saturated with 
what they called ‘‘ loyalty to the far-distant 
sovereign that by degrees things became ut- 
terly unbearable to old David and his stalwart 
sons. • 

Conditions had altered so much that in these 
dark days the French, who had all along been 
looked upon as enemies, now became warm 
friends of the colonists. This came about not 
so much through change of sentiment on the 
part of the French as a desire to strike back at 
King George by lending assistance to his re- 
bellious colonies; but, whatever might be the 
reason, the Armstrongs were content to accept 
the new order of things, and make the best of 
them. 

Accordingly old David went away prospect- 
ing, and later on returned with wonderful ac- 
counts of the splendid opening that awaited 
those who would settle down close to the new 
and enterprising border trading post, which 
had been named St. Louis in honor of the 
French king. 

In the end they had once more pulled up 
stakes,’^ though it was not so hard to do so this 


6 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


time, as they had not become greatly attached 
to the home on the shore of the Mississippi, or 
their intensely patriotic neighbors, who de- 
lighted to annoy them because they favored the 
cause of Washington and his rebels,’^ as the 
Continental army was called at that time. 

In their new location near St. Louis the Arm- 
strongs had labored hard to make a permanent 
home. As the years slipped past, the boys had 
grown to young manhood; and presently the 
older brother. Bob, married the daughter of 
another settler on an adjoining farm, one 
Nancy Adams. 

In due time a second cabin was constructed, 
to which Bob took his young wife; and just a 
year later Sandy followed his example, marry- 
ing the young school teacher, Phoebe Shay, and 
also erecting a home of his own; so that there 
was now quite a little settlement of the Arm- 
strongs, with old David as the head of the 
family. 

As the months and years passed children 
came who called David grandfather; Bob had 
two boys named Dick and Sam; while Sandy 
rejoiced in the possession of a sturdy lad, 
Roger, and a sweet girl who was named Mary, 
after her Grandmother Armstrong. 


TWO BOYS IN A DUGOUT CANOE 7 


When David obtained the tract of land upon 
which he settled, and which was just outside 
the limits of St. Louis, he believed that he had 
done all that was necessary to secure his title 
to the same. And, as he watched the adjoining 
settlement augment in size as the years passed 
on, Mr. Armstrong congratulated himself on 
having laid a foundation for his family that 
would bear much valuable fruit in course of 
time. 

The King of France had given this whole 
tract to certain Frenchmen in consideration of 
services which they had rendered the Crown; 
and in turn they had passed portions over to 
new arrivals as the result of bargains that 
were struck between them. 

But, as frequently happens, there was al- 
ways a possibility that, in times to come, a 
missing link might be discovered in the title, 
calculated to bring about trouble for the pos- 
sessors. 

Here amidst these pleasant surroundings the 
children of the Armstrong brothers grew up, 
and began to take their places in the little com- 
munity of which they were destined to form 
important units. 

As the boys grew older they naturally took 


8 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


to the same things that had been of snch prime 
importance in the lives of their fathers. Hunt- 
ing and fishing were of the utmost necessity to 
these early pioneers, since only by such means 
were they enabled to provide for many of the 
family wants. Indeed, but for the bounty of 
Nature in supplying such vast quantities of 
game, the task of settling the waste places of 
our country would have been a much more dif- 
ficult one than was the case. 

Of course, as their two sons grew tall and 
more manly. Bob and Sandy Armstrong went 
less and less into the forest, and out upon the 
waters, contenting themselves with an occa- 
sional hunt in the season of laying in “ pem- 
mican,’’ as the dried venison and buffalo meat 
of the Indians was called, for the winter’s 
store. They had plenty to do in developing 
their farms, for the work in those days was 
much more exacting than in recent years, when 
so many labor-saving farm implements are 
used. 

Those who have read the earlier volumes in 
this series of pioneer books can easily under- 
stand that if the two lads, Dick and Roger, 
resembled their fathers as much as people said, 
they were a pair of resolute young fellows 


TWO BOYS IN A DUGOUT CANOE 9 


when, at about the age of fifteen, we make their 
acquaintance. 

Dick was steady-going, though he could be 
as quick as a flash should the necessity require. 
He was more apt to deliberate, and do the right 
thing, than his younger cousin, Eoger, who had 
inherited his father ^s, Sandy Armstrong's, im- 
petuous nature, and was inclined to be a little 
reckless. 

Both were good-hearted, manly boys, and 
blessings to their parents. They had early in 
life learned many of the secrets of woodcraft 
as known to those hardy, early pioneers, and 
could read the signs of the trail as well as most 
old trappers, accustomed to spending their 
lives in the wilderness, where danger lurked 
back of every falling leaf, with hostile Indians, 
and revengeful French trappers, hovering 
around. 

The English were numerous at the St. Louis 
settlement, and had, moreover, taken such good 
measures to fortify the post that no successful 
foray was ever engineered by the allied tribes 
of the West looking to its reduction. And as 
a certain wampum belt, presented to the Arm- 
strong boys by the great sachem, Pontiac, for 
valuable seryices which they had rendered to 


10 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


him/ still seemed to possess a potent power 
over the Sacs, Pottawatomies, Foxes, and other 
tribes of Indians, the little settlement above 
St. Louis, on the Missouri, had never once been 
molested by the redskins, 'though other places 
had been attacked from year to year. 

It was at this time, with spring only lately 
passed, that we find the cousins out upon the 
Missouri, enjoying their favorite occupation, 
and having such great sport that Roger could 
hardly he convinced that they should give up 
the fishing if they hoped to cross the wide 
river, and reach home, before the threatening 
storm broke. 

It had promised rain nearly all day, which 
had been a rather hot, muggy one; but, as it 
seemed to he the finest fishing day they had en- 
joyed all season, both boys had taken chances 
in coming out. There were times when the 
stock of provisions ran rather low at home, 
since the crops were only getting their early 
summer growth, and fresh fish would always 
be acceptable among the Armstrongs. 

Roger had so much trouble with his latest 
capture that Dick brought his to the boat be- 
fore his cousin could. Perhaps this was be- 
^ See “ The Pioneer Boys on the Great Lakes.” 


TWO BOYS IN A DUGOUT CANOE 11 


cause lie went about his task with deliberation; 
while the other lad, in his eagerness, allowed 
the heavy fish to drag the line out several 
times, on account of not being prepared for his 
sudden rushes. 

This fact is only mentioned in a casual way 
to let the reader understand thus early in the 
story what the different natures of our two 
heroes were; for doubtless there will occur 
many instances when these leading character- 
istics must stand out most prominently. 

‘ ‘ That makes two of the five, Dick ! ’ ’ gasped 
Eoger, as he managed to unhook his capture, 
and, after once more baiting his stout hook, 
cast it far out into the rolling stream for a 
fresh trial. 

Yes,’’ replied the other, who had already 
allowed his own line to run out to its full 
limit; and, if they keep on taking hold as 
they have been doing, we ’ll soon have the other 
three in the dugout. But you never can tell 
with fish. They stop biting all of a sudden, 
and nothing you can do will tempt them to start 
in again.” 

it There comes another big one, Dick! Oh! 
isn’t it too mean, he just gave a terrible plunge, 
and broke away. That ’s bad luck, I ’m afraid, ’ ’ 


12 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


exclaimed the younger of the fishers, in a dis- 
appointed tone. 

And I suppose he was the biggest of the 
whole lot? the other remarked with a laugh. 

‘‘ There, something's at my bait again! 
ejaculated Roger, eagerly. ‘‘ Don’t I hope he 
swallows it, hook and all! ” 

He braced himself for the tug, having 
learned what tremendous pullers these so- 
called buffalo fish of the rivers could be, when 
they had the whole force of the current back of 
their efforts. A few seconds later his line gave 
a sudden jerk. 

^ ‘ Hurrah ! I Ve got my second one, and that 
makes three! ” he whooped gleefully, as he 
started to pull in hand over hand, for they were 
not fishing with poles, and such things as reels 
were unknown among the early settlers of the 
West. ^ 

Half way did Roger drag his expected prize 
in, when he uttered a dismal cry. 

He’s gone, Dick, worse luck! ” he ex- 
claimed in a disappointed tone. Perhaps 
there’s something wrong with the barb of my 
hook, they seem to get off so easy of late; I’d 
better be looking after it. Anyhow, the bait 
must be gone, and I never yet caught a fish 


TWO BOYS IN A DUGOUT CANOE 13 


with a bare hook. Hope you have better luck 
with yours/’ as Dick started pulling his line 
in, with something that wriggled tremendously 
at the other end. 

All of which,” remarked the other boy, 
with a smile, goes to show that, as Grand- 
father Armstrong says, it’s poor policy to 
count your chickens before they’re hatched; 
and a fish on the hook isn’t always a fish in the 
boat. Look what I ’ve caught ! ’ ’ 

An eel, and a big one at that! ” exclaimed 
Roger, looking up from examining the point of 
his hook, which he found to be in excellent con- 
dition after all, so that the fault, if any there 
was, did not lie there, but possibly in his man- 
ner of giving the wriggling fish too much slack 
line. Better knock him on the head before 
you take him in, because a slippery customer 
like that will soon own the whole boat, and 
drive us over the side, if he gets to whipping 
around. ’ ’ 

This was good advice, as Dick well knew, and, 
picking up a billet of wood which they used to 
dispatch their fish in a humane way when 
caught, he finally succeeded in killing the large 
fresh-water eel. 

But, somehow, that seemed to put an end to 


14 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


the fishing, for, although they tried the most 
tempting bait, they did not get another nibble. 
Even the big yellow catfish, for which the Mis- 
souri has always been famous, some of them 
running up to sixty pounds, declined to bite. 

Dick grew anxious at the delay, and several 
times hinted to his cousin that it would be the 
part of wisdom for them to give up, even 
though they still lacked three fish. But it was 
a difficult task to drag Eoger from anything he 
had set out to do, and he kept reminding the 
other that they had set a limit of five fish, and 
that the fish were apt to take hold again at any 
minute; he was sure he had felt a cautious 
nibble at his bait just then, and, given another 
chance, they could easily haul in three more, big 
or little, it mattered not. 

Suddenly a gust of wind came sweeping 
across the river, and made the dugout rock vio- 
lently. Looking up, the boys saw that already 
the breeze was whipping the surface of the Mis- 
souri into whitecaps, as the squall rushed 
across. 

<< WeVe waited too long, Roger, you see! 
declared Dick, calmly; ‘‘ and now weVe got to 
find some sort of shelter from the storm, on 
this side of the river! ’’ 


CHAPTER II 


THE HOLLOW TREE REFUGE 

‘ ^ All my fault, Dick ! ’ ’ said Roger, as they 
hastened to pull in their lines, and then get the 
rude anchor up, for their position was an ex- 
posed one, with that furious wind sweeping all 
the way from the other shore of the wide river. 

Don’t say anything about it, Roger; what 
we want to do now is to get to work, and use 
the paddles. Quick! or we’ll be blown over, 
with the side of our boat exposed to that rush 
of wind! ” 

They worked with all their power to get the 
rough dugout headed for the shore in time to 
have the wind behind them, for they had been 
fishing some distance from the wooded bank. 
The boat had been fashioned from a selected 
log by the boys themselves, and was as good a 
specimen of its kind as any of the settlers 
owned; but at the best such a craft is apt to 
prove clumsy at a time when quick action is 
required. 


15 


16 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


As a result the wind struck them before they 
were quite prepared, and for a moment it 
looked as though the frail craft would be cap- 
sized, so violently was it tossed by the gusts, as 
well as by the turbulent waters. 

‘ ^ Dip deep, Roger ! ^ ’ shouted Dick, com- 
pelled to raise his voice on account of the roar 
of the wind, which sounded as though a million 
bumblebees had swarmed around their heads. 

They bent themselves to the task, and put all 
their energies into keeping the dugout from 
upsetting. Perhaps the wind was merciful, 
too, and relaxed its violence a trifle, but, be 
that as it may, the two lads succeeded in ac- 
complishing the feat of turning the boat head 
on toward the shore, and with only a few 
strokes of the paddles they found themselves 
driven violently against the high bank, against 
which the waves were already breaking. 

Just below, there’s a little bight, where the 
boat can hold out against it, if only we can get 
her there! ” Dick called aloud; for he had 
noticed all these things while fishing, perhaps 
with an eye to future use should necessity com- 
pel them to seek a haven of refuge. 

Together, then, Dick, fend off, and let her 
float down a little I ’ ’ cried Roger, ready to 


THE HOLLOW TREE REFUGE 


17 


jump overboard if necessary in order to save 
the boat, together with the fine catch of fish, 
from being turned over by the waves. 

But the distance was very short, and so 
sturdily did the two boys labor that in the end 
they were able to push their craft around a 
high point of rock that jutted out from the 
shore, and find a haven just behind, in which 
the boat might weather the storm in safety. 

But, from the appearance of the darkened 
sky across the river, it was evident that they 
might expect a heavy downpour of rain shortly ; 
and, if they hoped to escape getting soaked, 
they had better go ashore without delay, and 
seek some sort of shelter. 

Will our fish be safe here, do you think? 
asked Roger, loth to leave their prizes un- 
guarded in the boat. 

‘‘Oh! I guess so; but come along, we can’t 
stay here. Pick up your gun and let’s look for 
a couple of hollow trees, or a fallen one that 
will shelter us beneath its roots. Hurry, Roger, 
it ’ll soon be on us I ” 

They had quickly tied the painter of the dug- 
out canoe and, with one last anxious look at the 
fish, Roger scrambled up the bank at the heels 
of his cousin. 


18 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


The guns the boys carried were, of course, 
the long-barreled rifles of the times, equipped 
with a flint lock and powder-pan. Although 
such weapons may excite more or less amuse- 
ment in these days of the repeating rifle, and 
the hammerless shotgun, still those men of the 
old border, with their steady hands and hawk- 
like vision, were capable of doing marvelous 
execution with them. And as boys learned how 
to shoot before they were as tall as the guns 
owned by their sires, it can be readily under- 
stood that both the Armstrong lads were splen- 
did marksmen. 

The woods along the banks of the Missouri 
in those days were untouched by the axe of the 
backwoodsman, and must have been a sight, in- 
deed, with many of the trees three or more feet 
through the butt. 

Here and there one of these forest monarchs 
had been felled by some hurricane that had 
swept through the region in years that were 
past; and it was in the direction of these that 
the boys cast eager glances in the hope of find- 
ing a shelter from the downpour that threat- 
ened. 

Right and left they glanced, missing nothing 
with those keen eyes, now put to their best ef- 


THE HOLLOW TREE REFUGE 


19 


forts, since a necessity for a haven had arisen, 
if they hoped to avoid being soaked to the skin. 
And, as they both were dressed in tanned buck- 
skin garments, fashioned after the manner cus- 
tomary with the hunters of that early day, with 
fringe and colored porcupine quills adorning 
both trousers and tunic, the task of drying their 
clothes was one that would take more or less 
time. 

It seemed but a few minutes before a shout 
from Eoger announced a happy discovery. 

Oh! look, there’s the very place for us, if 
we can climb the tree and crawl in at that open- 
ing, Dick! On my word I believe that’s the 
biggest hollow tree I ever ran across, and I’ve 
seen a few. Shall we try it! ” 

Cautious Dick glanced once more around 
him; but apparently could see no other oppor- 
tunity to get away from the threatening del- 
uge. 

All right, then, we’ll have to chance it! ” 
he replied, as he started for the big tree. 

Roger did not understand what these words 
meant until they had come to the wide trunk of 
the oak and he discovered many scratches 
there, indicating that some wild animal must 
have its sleeping quarters in the hollow above. 


20 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


A beards den, Dick! he ejaculated, look- 
ing at his companion doubtfully. 

Yes, I guessed as much,’’ answered the 
other, when I saw tracks over yonder. But 
let’s hope the old fellow happens to be away 
just now. I wouldn’t take the risk did not 
those black clouds look so threatening.” 

‘ ‘ Shall we climb up, then ? ’ ’ asked the other, 
ready to accept any risk, in his headstrong 
way. 

Yes, come on, Roger; but keep your gun 
ready for business,” replied Dick. 

It was always a matter of some concern to 
the early pioneers, this keeping their rifles or 
muskets in condition for immediate use. The 
powder was apt to be shaken from the pan, or 
the flint in the hammer dislodged just enough 
to keep it from striking fairly, and sending out 
the important spark, which was absolutely 
necessary in order that the weapon be dis- 
charged. And hence, under the most intense 
excitement, hunters were wont to keep a watch- 
ful eye upon their guns in order that they 
might not fail. 

Both boys scrambled up the tree. The limbs 
were low, and fashioned just right for a quick 
ascent; and; as the hole which had caught the 


THE HOLLOW TREE REFUGE 


21 


eye of Eoger was not more than twenty feet 
from the ground, they were beside it in an ex- 
ceedingly short space of time. 

But it might be noticed that neither seemed 
in any great haste to enter the gaping aperture 
that frowned so darkly before them. They 
could easily tell that it was a beards den from 
the odor that greeted them, such as may always 
be detected where wild animals have their lodg- 
ing; hut even stout-hearted Eoger would have 
braved the wrath of the coming deluge rather 
than drop down upon a savage hear. 

Do you think he^s in, right now, Dick? ’’ 
he questioned. 

‘‘ I don^t know. You see there was no time 
to examine the tracks below, and see whether 
the last ones headed in, or out. But wedl soon 
learn that. Fire your gun as straight down 
into the stump as you can, Eoger ; while I keep 
mine ready to give him a shot if he comes out. ’ ’ 
‘ ‘ A good idea, Dick ; and here goes ! ’ ’ 
Eoger pushed his long rifle into the hole as 
well as he could, and, aiming downward, pulled 
the trigger. The roar that followed was ter- 
rific in that confined space, and Eoger hastily 
dragged his gun out, preparing to reload. He 
had in his early years been taught the first 


22 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


principle among hunters, that an empty gun is 
worse than none at all. 

Dick was waiting, ready to send a bullet into 
the head of Bruin, did he but make his appear- 
ance ; but, as nothing followed the report of his 
cousin ^s rifle, he bent forward to look once 
more into the black aperture. 

Not at home, is he, Dick; or do you think 
I could have been lucky enough to have killed 
him by a chance shot! demanded Roger, 
hopefully. 

‘ ‘ Oh ! no danger of that, ’ ’ replied the other, 
laughingly. It’s an empty den that weVe 
run across, and the sooner we crawl inside the 
better.” 

“ Yes,” said Roger, I felt a big splash of 
rain on my face then. But how far down do 
you think the hole goes, Dick! I hope not all 
the way to the roots of the old tree. How could 
we climb up again ; and what a tumble it would 
be if we let go and dropped. ’ ’ 

For answer Dick dropped a piece of heavy 
bark into the opening, and bent his ear in an 
endeavor to tell from the sound just about how 
far it had to fall. 

I think it’s all right, Roger,” he said; 

but to make sure I’m going to tie to this 


THE HOLLOW TREE REFUGE 


23 


branch this piece of rope that I brought with 
me, and lower it inside. Then we can always 
have something to pull ourselves up with.’’ 

It takes you to think up such things,” was 
the comment of the other boy, who greatly ad- 
mired his cousin’s thoughtfulness, though sel- 
dom able to shine in that same respect himself. 

Giving his gun in charge of Roger while he 
worked, the older lad quickly tied one end of 
his piece of rope to the limb alongside the 
opening. 

Now we can climb in, and none .too soon, 
for there comes the rain with a whoop that 
sounds like an Indian attack! ” he remarked. 

Dick would have gone first, but it would 
never do for headstrong Roger to allow any 
one to precede him, when there was an atom 
of danger to face. So he swung in, and blocked 
the passage of the other, though with a good- 
natured laugh. 

He had shifted his rifie to his back by means 
of the strap that was attached to it for that 
very purpose. This allowed him to have both 
hands free. Having dropped down so that he 
was hanging from the rim of the opening, 
Roger failed to touch the bottom with his 
dangling feet. 


24 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


‘‘ I don’t seem to make it, Dick,” he called 
out; but now I’m going to try the rope. 
Hurrah! here’s the bottom at last; and I 
judge that it’s only about eight feet or so below 
the opening. Coming down, now ? ’ ’ 

“ Yes, because here’s the rain pouring down; 
keep out of the way, Eoger,” with which re- 
mark the older boy started down. 

He found no difficulty in landing beside his 
cousin. The big tree was hollow half-way 
down to its roots, so that hardly more than a 
mere shell of the outside remained. 

‘ ‘ Listen to it come down, Dick ! ’ ’ exclaimed 
the younger lad, presently. Sounds as if the 
clouds had broken above, and meant to put the 
river up to the flood stage again, after it had 
started to go down. And the wind blows pretty 
hard, too. I hope, now, it doesn’t knock this 
old oak over, and give us heaps of trouble. 
Wasn’t that thunder I heard! What if light- 
ning should strike here! Perhaps we were 
foolish to try so hard to escape a ducking, Dick. 
There may be some things worse than a wet 
jacket, it seems to me.” 

That’s right, Eoger, and I’m glad you look 
at it that way; but we’re in here now, and per- 
haps we’d better stay, and take our chances. 


THE HOLLOW TREE REFUGE 


25 


Such a storm will soon be over ; and, when the 
wind goes down some, we can paddle across the 
Missouri without running the risk of a bad 
spill. We promised mother not to take too 
many chances, because she dreads the water, 
after losing her brother the way she did in the 
drifting ice three years ago this spring.” 

The wind howled dismally around them, and 
the rain beat heavily against the thin shell of 
the tree, so that at times it creaked and 
groaned in a way that excited the fears of 
Eoger anew, for he thought it might he about 
to give up its long fight, and yield to the 
storm’s fury. 

But Dick kept his courage up by words of 
good cheer. 

Already I think .the worst is over,” he re- 
turned. It seems to me the noise does not 
come quite so heavily ; and yes, when you look 
up, Eoger, you can even see light at the open- 
ing, something that I couldn’t do before. We’ll 
have to wait here a little while, and then we 
can crawl out to hunt up our boat, and start for 
the settlement on the other shore. ’ ’ 

Eoger naturally twisted his neck in order to 
see the glad sight of daylight above ; but imme- 
diately gave expression to a cry. 


26 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


What is it? asked Dick, knowing from 
the tone of his cousin ’s exclamation that he had 
seen something that meant new trouble for 
them. 

The bear, Dick! ’’ gasped the other boy. 

‘‘ What about him? ” demanded Dick; but 
doubtless he was able to make a pretty good 
guess concerning the nature of the discovery. 

He just stuck his snout into the hole as if 
he smelled us; and look there, will you? All 
the light is shut out! Dick, what shall we do? 
For I believe the bear is starting to back down 
inside the tree! ’’ 


CHAPTER III 


A SHADOW OVEK THE HOMESTEAD 

There was no such thing as catching Dick 
unprepared. No doubt he had before now con- 
sidered just what should be done in such an 
emergency. 

Even while the excited Roger was speaking, 
Dick had acted. Of course the only thing that 
could be done in order to give the descending 
bear a fright was to fire a shot into his hind- 
quarters at close range. No bear could stand 
that, Dick felt certain. The only thing that 
gave the hoy cause for concern was that the 
animal might have pushed into the opening so 
far that, in his alarm, he would lose his grip 
above, and come down upon them, crushing 
both under his weight. 

The report of Dick’s rifle sounded like a peal 
of thunder. There was a tremendous clawing 
noise above, and, for a brief interval, Dick’s 
heart was in his throat. 

Then the clawing ceased inside the hollow 
27 


28 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


tree, and, at the same time, Roger’s voice rang 
out. 

He’s climbed out in a bigger bnrry than be 
came in, Dick! Yon gave Mm a pain that time. 
He mnst think hornets have built a nest in his 
old den, and yon won’t get that smart bear com- 
ing back here in a hurry again. There, I heard 
him strike the ground! Perhaps you hit him 
harder than you meant to, Dick, and we might 
get him for the larder, if we wanted! ” 

Not much chance of that when I had only 
his hindquarters to shoot into,” the other de- 
clared; but, all the same, he’s skipped out, 
and taken to the woods. What’s a little rain 
to a furry coat like his, after sleeping all win- 
ter? But one thing is sure, Roger, the rain is 
slackening up.” 

Yes,” added the other, and the wind, 
too; for it doesn’t howl as it did. But, let me 
tell you, I’m glad that thunder doesn’t growl 
so much now. When that loud crash came I 
got a bad scare, because I thought how light- 
ning likes to pick out a big oak like this, and 
splinter it from top to bottom.” 

You wouldn’t have known what hurt you, 
if it had struck this tree; and there’s a little 
satisfaction in that, Roger. But, when I get 


A SHADOW OVER THE HOMESTEAD 29 


my gun loaded, I mean to climb up, and take 
an observation.’’ 

How lucky that we’ve got that rope to help 
out,” remarked Roger; for the inside of this 
old tree feels as smooth as anything, because 
the bear has clawed his way up and down so 
many times. We would have had a hard job 
getting up, only for that.” 

‘‘Oh! there are ways, if you only bother 
thinking them out,” observed the other boy. 
“ With two of us down here, one could climb 
on the shoulders of the other and, after he got 
out, help his comrade with his hands. Oh! 
you’re off, are you? I wondered if you would 
wait, and let me go first for a change. But, 
now that you’re half-way up, keep right on, 
and tell me how things look to you. Be careful 
how you poke your head out, because, after all, 
the bear might be waiting for us.” 

Roger had little difficulty in reaching the 
opening. He was so nimble that he could climb 
any tree like a monkey; but, remembering the 
warning of his cousin, he tried to take an ob- 
servation before thrusting his head out. 

“ All clear, here, Dick! ” he called, joyfully; 
“ you gave him a scare, let me tell you — 
chances are he ^s running yet. And better still. 


30 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


the clouds have broken across the river, for, 
would you believe it, the sun's peeping out! 
Better come up, as the rain's stopped now." 

That was good news for the boy in the hol- 
low tree, and he lost no time in following his 
companion. Presently both were perched upon 
the wet limbs, looking around. 

You wounded the bear, Dick, for, see, here 
are blood marks on the bark," cried Eoger, 
pointing as he spoke. 

Wliich I am sorry for," was the reply, 
because I never like to hurt an animal unless 
I want him for food. And we couldn't think 
of trying to follow the trail of the bear at this 
late hour. Mother might be worried if we 
didn't come home by dark, after such a sudden 
storm. So let's head back to the boat, and, if 
the waves have gone down enough, we'll push 
out for the other bank." 

‘ ‘ Whew ! did you ever see such big bear 
tracks, Dick? ” exclaimed Roger, as he bent 
down to examine the imprints. The chances 
are, now, we'll never set eyes on anything to 
beat that in all our lives again ; ' ' but, when the 
boy made that statement, and believed what he 
was saying, too, he could not possibly foresee 
the time when he and his cousin would look 


A SHADOW OVER THE HOMESTEAD 31 


upon the distant Eocky Mountains, just then 
almost unknown to white men, and view that 
igreatest of all bears, the terrible grizzly of the 
foothills. Yet that experience was before them, 
and nearer than any one could dream. 

‘‘ Come on, we had better be in a hurry, 
Roger, ^ ’ the other called out ; ^ ^ because already 
it is getting pretty close to sunset, and with so 
many clouds overhead, darkness is apt to come 
along soon afterwards. And you know it isn’t 
safe upon the big river after night sets in. ’ ’ 

They were quickly at the little cove where 
the dugout had been left, and, much to their 
satisfaction, they found everything all right. 

I’m glad that bear didn’t get a scent of our 
fish while he was hurrying home,” Dick re- 
marked. 

“ That’s so,” the other boy added, because 
we happen to know how hungry they are for 
fish, lots of times. Didn’t we see one scoop a 
fish out with his paw, once, as he squatted on a 
log that ran down into the water? But are we 
going to risk it out there on the river just yet, 
Dick? ” 

It looks pretty rough, I declare; but the 
waves are going down every minute, so we had 
better wait a while. Given half an hour, and 


32 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


we ought to be able to cross. The longer we 
can bold off, the easier our passage will be. ’ ^ 

I suppose it’s no use throwing out a line 
again? ” mused Eoger, whose passion for fish- 
ing could never be wholly satisfied. 

Not after such a heavy rain, and with the 
river rising as it is, Roger. You know enough 
about fish to remember that they never bite 
after a rain that washes all sorts of feed into 
the river, and muddies the water so. Here, we 
can sit down on this rock, and talk a little.” 

Yes, and Dick, I know that you have some- 
thing on your mind that’s been worrying you 
all day. More than once I’ve come near asking 
what ailed you, and then I held my tongue for 
fear I might offend. And at our house I notice 
that father and mother seem worried, too, for 
they often stop talking when I come in, and 
look confused, as if they didn’t want me to 
know what was wrong. Now, if you know, tell 
me. We’re pretty well grown, and ought to 
take some of the burdens on our shoulders, it 
seems to me.” 

Well spoken, Roger, and shake hands with 
me on that ! ’ ’ exclaimed the older lad, while his 
sober face lighted up with a mingling of regard 
for his cousin, and delight over hearing these 


A SHADOW OVER THE HOMESTEAD 33 


words spring from his heart. ‘‘ Yes, yon are 
right, we are old enough to he taken into the 
councils of our parents; and my father has 
thought the same, for he told me the nature of 
the gloom that seems to be hanging over the 
whole little Armstrong settlement of late.’’ 

And will you tell me, Dick? ” demanded 
the other, eagerly, while a look akin to resolu- 
tion flashed over his handsome face. Roger 
was his father in his younger years over again ; 
a real chip of the old block,” gentle-hearted, 
brave, and with only the fault of recklessness 
to mar his good record. 

Sandy Armstrong in early life had taken as 
his model that sterling young borderer known 
in the history of the ‘‘ dark and bloody 
ground,” Kentucky, as Daniel Boone’s most 
beloved helper, Simon Kenton; and, as their 
natures were very much alike, the reason for 
his admiration had always been very evident. 

Yes,” Dick went on to say, bravely, '' be- 
cause my father said he thought both of us 
should know; not that he had any idea we could 
do anything to help ; but, if the blow fell, we 
might be better prepared to stand it.” 

Blow fell! ” repeated the other, in sheer 
astonishment, while his ruddy face lost a little 


34 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


of its color; why, what can yon mean, Dick? 
Are the Indians going on the warpath ; or has 
that precious wampum belt been lost again, as 
father told me once happened when he was a 
boy? 

No, it is nothing like that, Roger, replied 
the other. It concerns the title to the prop- 
erty our parents bought years ago, and which 
has been our home all of our lives, up to now.” 

< ^ Why, you surprise me, Dick ! They bought 
it, I have heard, from the French traders who 
owned the section across the river, the pick of 
the land above the St. Louis settlement.” 

‘‘ Yes, that is a fact, Roger; hut it seems 
that there is some sort of defect in the title, 
and an old French trader, Frangois Lascelles 
by name, with his grown son, Alexis, has 
threatened to turn us out of our homes by the 
first of next year, unless we make a new settle- 
ment with him, and purchase the ground for a 
second time. It seems, however, that there is 
just one way by which the land may be saved.” 

Oh! I am glad to hear that; and if there 
is anything that I can do, only tell me, and see 
how quickly I will do it. But it would nearly 
kill my mother to lose the farm how, because 
1 See “ The Pioneer Boys of the Mississippi.” 


A SHADOW OVER THE HOMESTEAD 35 


she loves the place so much. Now, tell me what 
that one thing is.’’ 

Listen. It seems that there is a man 
whose signature to certain papers is necessary 
in order to keep this rascal of a Frenchman 
from seizing the property by the first of next 
year. His name is Jasper Williams, and he is 
a hunter and scout very much like Daniel 
Boone, the friend of our parents. Both your 
father and mine have been to great trouble 
trying to locate this man, and, Roger, think of 
the bitter disappointment that overwhelmed 
them upon discovering a few days ago that he 
is far away in the unknown West, but expects 
to join the Lewis and Clark exploration party 
that started out many weeks ago, bound to 
cross prairies and mountains, and rivers and 
lakes if necessary, until they finally set eyes 
on the Pacific Ocean, which we know lies hun- 
dreds, perhaps thousands, of miles away from 
the Mississippi.” 

Roger shook his head, as if overwhelmed 
with sadness. 

<< Why, they may not be back again for two 
years, even if they escape the thousand and one 
perils they must encounter from wild beasts, 
hostile Sioux and Blackfeet Indians, snow pit^ 


36 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


falls in the mountains, starvation on the 
deserts, and all sorts of other things. Oh! 
Dick, what a crnel thing this is. And it could 
all he changed, you say, if only that one man’s 
signature might be obtained to a certain 
paper ? ’ ’ 

Yes, so father tells me. And, Eoger, do 
you know what I have been thinking of all this 
day, while we sat, and fished, and watched the 
coming of the storm? ” 

His impulsive cousin glanced up at him 
quickly, an eager glow in his eyes and a set 
look on his young face. 

Dick, were you thinking that we might 
start out, and try to overtake that expedition 
which President Jetferson has sent to see what 
our new territory between the river and the 
ocean is like? (Note 2.) Tell me, would such 
an idea ever enter the head of so cautious a 
fellow as Dick Armstrong when it might seem 
to be only fit for a madcap like myself? ” 

Ah! yes! hut, Roger, think what the sign- 
ing of that paper would mean to all those we 
love ! Remember that, unless something is 
done, we may lose our homes before another 
spring, and our parents must start all over 
again. And, if you stop and think, did not our 


A SHADOW OVER THE HOMESTEAD 37 


fathers once make almost as dangerous a jour- 
ney into the unknown country of the Iroquois 
Indians, at the time our Aunt Kate, their sister, 
was stolen by a young chief ? ” 

‘‘ Yes, yes, every word you say is true, Dick; 
but the daring of it all staggers me. Do not 
think for a second that I will hold back, if only 
we can gain the consent of our parents to 
making the trial. Think of starting out into 
that wonderful unknown wilderness, where 
white men have never until now placed a foot, 
following in the track of Captain Lewis and 
Captain Clark, with their little band of soldiers 
and scouts, not more than forty souls, all told. 
Oh ! let us get back across the river right away, 
Dick, because I want to beg my father to let me 
go ; and get grandfather to back us up, for he 
says we are chips of the old blocks, and able to 
hold our own anywhere.’’ 

Well, the wind has fallen enough, I think, 
for us to make the trial ; so jump into the dug- 
out, and we’ll paddle for the other shore, 
Roger.” 


CHAPTER IV 


THE CABIN OF BOB ARMSTRONG 

There was still danger in crossing the broad 
river in so small a boat as the clumsy dugout; 
so that the two lads bad to be constantly on 
tbeir guard against being caught broadside on, 
when the waves and wind united to beat against 
tbeir craft. 

Fortunately their voyage was almost in the 
teeth of the elements, and they were not com- 
pelled to expose the side of the boat. 

Dick always sat in the stern, as be was con- 
sidered the captain and pilot, being better able 
to judge of what was proper to do in emer- 
gencies than Roger, since there was always a 
chance of the latter becoming confused, as be 
himself very frankly admitted. 

On this occasion Roger was wild with impa- 
tience to get home. What bis cousin bad just 
told him bad excited him more than anything be 
bad ever beard; and the wonderful prospect 
that opened to them, if they could obtain the 
38 



“ OXCE EVEN dick's BEST WORK COULD NOT PREVENT THE DUG- 
OUT FROM TURNING PARTLY, SO AS TO EXPOSE A SIDE TO 
THE WIND." 





THE CABIN OF BOB ARMSTRONG 39 


consent of their parents to follow after the 
President’s expedition in search of the distant 
Pacific, known only to Balboa’s party long, 
long before, thrilled him. 

No doubt it affected his paddling to some 
extent, for Dick noticed that he dipped deeper, 
and made more vigorous strokes, than he could 
ever remember Eoger doing. In fact, he was 
put to his best efforts to counteract the 
‘‘ swing ” that these furious efforts on the 
part of the head paddler gave the boat. 

Once even Dick’s best work could not pre- 
vent the dugout from turning partly, so as to 
expose a side to the wind, and they came very 
near capsizing. 

“ Careful, Eoger! Not so much ginger in 
your stroke! We’ll get there in good time, if 
only you keep up a steady gait. There are no 
Indians after us, and the supper horn has not 
blown yet, that I have heard! ” Thus Dick 
chided his impetuous cousin. 

After that the other lad, as though himself 
realizing the folly of allowing his excitement 
to have such sway over his actions, managed to 
moderate his speed and they had no more 
trouble. 

Besides, the nearer the boat drew to land. 


40 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


the more shelter they obtained from the fact 
that the shore was covered with trees, which 
broke the force of the wind, so that presently 
they were in comparatively calm waters. 

They ran their boat upon a shelving beach, 
where it was usually kept when the stage of 
water permitted. The painter was secured to 
a stake that had been driven into the ground, 
after which the two boys climbed the bank, and 
headed for home. 

After youVe had a talk with your parents, 
when supper is done, get them to come over to 
grandfather’s cabin for a grand powwow,” 
said Dick, as he and Roger were about to sepa- 
rate. 

That’s a good idea,” replied the other; 
‘‘ and, if ever I wished for anything in all my 
life, it’s that they may say ^ yes.’ I’ll never 
be happy unless they do, because it would be a 
glorious thing if we could find that man, 
Jasper Williams, and get his signature to the 
paper that will save our homes.” 

Dick was a boy of few words. He seldom 
gave expression to his feelings after the more 
boisterous manner of his cousin, but the hearty 
grip which he gave Roger’s hand at parting 
was more expressive than words, and the other 


THE CABIN OF BOB ARMSTRONG 41 


boy knew that his own sentiments were echoed 
in the heart of his companion. 

There were three log cabins not far from 
each other in the clearing. The middle one of 
these belonged to Grandfather David Arm- 
strong, the original settler of the place, while, 
on either side, his two sons, at the time of 
their marriages, had built homes of a similar 
type. 

They had secured a grant of land that em- 
braced many rich acres, and which, when the 
settlement of St. Louis grew in size, would be- 
come more and more valuable. Knowing this 
fact, then, it can be seen how the prospect of 
having their land taken away by a defect in the 
title atfected the Armstrongs, young and old. 

Dick strode straight to his own cabin home. 
He was carrying with him as many of the fish 
as he could well manage, and expected to send 
his younger brother, Sam, back to the boat to 
get the balance of what they had caught. 

The night was just settling down, though it 
would not be dark for some time yet, as the 
long days had come in with the month of J une, 
which was now not far from its close. 

In the west the glow of the sunset still 
lingered and once again did Dick Armstrong 


42 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


stop for a brief interval to stare at the touches 
of gold and crimson that flecked the heavens. 
No doubt the lad was vaguely wondering 
whether he and his cousin would be allowed to 
start forth to pierce that unknown wilderness 
lying under that mysterious sky; and, if so, 
what wonderful sights might they not set eyes 
on during the weeks and months of their ab- 
sence, while trying to find Jasper Williams! 

Some such strange thoughts must have been 
passing through his mind, for he gave vent to 
a long-drawn sigh as he once more started for 
the cabin, from the small windows of which 
shone a cheery light. 

Even as he drew near, the door opened, and 
the form of a woman was outlined as she stood 
there, evidently looking out into the gloaming. 
It was Dick’s mother, anxious, as any good 
mother would be, concerning her boy, who 
might have been upon the wild and riotous 
Missouri at the time that summer squall first 
broke. 

Is that you, Dick? ” she called out eagerly, 
seeing a figure approaching. 

Yes, mother,” came the reply; we had 
to wait till the waves went down some, before 
trying to cross; because, you see, the old dug- 


THE CABIN OF BOB ARMSTRONG 43 


out is a clumsy thing in a heavy sea. But we 
came over without shipping much water, and 
with plenty of fish. Ill leave them in the shed 
here, and wash up before I come in.’’ 

But, before doing so, Dick, who knew how 
anxious his mother must have been during the 
gale, went up and kissed her. 

A short time later he entered the house. The 
interior of the cabin was like all of its kind. 
To the boys of the present generation it would 
doubtless have seemed a very poor makeshift 
for a home, since so many of the comforts to 
which they are accustomed were lacking; but 
in the eyes of Dick Armstrong it meant every- 
thing; and with father, mother, and his 
brother, Sam, present, he could wish for noth- 
ing more. 

The fire burned brightly on the wide hearth, 
where the simple supper was cooking. From 
the heavy rafters overhead hung strings of 
herbs, and onions, and such things as the good 
housewife of those days deemed necessary for 
the welfare of her household. There was also 
a ham, home-cured; and some strips of dried 
venison, buffalo meat and even portions of a 
young bear that Dick had shot during the pre- 
ceding fall. 


44 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


White dimity curtains at the windows gave 
the room a homelike air. The younger boy was 
oiling several traps that he meant to store 
away until, with the coming of the crisp frosty 
air, the next season for taking pelts would have 
arrived. The father, who has been known in 
earlier stories concerning this pioneer family 
as Bob Armstrong, was engaged in reading a 
newspaper from the Far East that had come 
to old David, and was such a rarity that it was 
passed from hand to hand, until decrepit from 
age and much handling. 

Bob had developed into a sturdy man. As 
has been stated before, he had married the 
daughter of another settler, whose home was in 
St. Louis; and made both a good husband and 
a kind father. Being industrious, he was by 
degrees developing the farm that had come to 
him as his share of the grant secured by David 
Armstrong from the French company owning a 
greater part of the land around the new settle- 
ment. Even now they were getting good crops, 
and had a barn in which these could be stored. 

Taken all in all, this Armstrong settlement 
was the most thrifty within fifty miles; and 
people who saw the fields of grain, as well as 
the animals raised upon the several farms, 


THE CABIN OF BOB ARMSTRONG 45 


said that David and his two sons deserved 
great credit for their persistent energy. 

Evidently supper had been waiting on ac- 
count of the absence of the older boy, for Mrs. 
Armstrong immediately began serving it, 
piping hot. If there was not a great variety on 
the board, at least one could not complain on 
account of the quantity. 

Bob was impatient to hear an account of the 
fishing excursion, and while the meal went on 
Dick entertained them all with the story of how 
he and his . cousin happened on the den of the 
bear in the big hollow oak and, seeking refuge 
from the storm there, had been surprised by 
the return of the owner, with the result that 
they were compelled to treat Mr. Bear rather 
meanly in order to induce him not to crowd in 
on them. 

Young Sam laughed heartily as he heard the 
particulars ; and even Bob seemed to be vastly 
amused. No doubt it brought many a similar 
scene back to his mind, connected with those 
days in the past when two other boys, himself 
and his brother Sandy, roamed the woods and 
valleys in search of game, and met with many 
surprising adventures by field and flood. 

Dick purposely refrained from saying a word 


46 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


concerning the hold scheme which he and Roger 
had conceived, until after the meal was over. 

Mrs. Armstrong was washing up the dishes, 
and Sam still busily engaged with his traps, 
with which he and Dick had done good work 
during the previous winter, when, unable to 
hold in any longer, Dick sprung his surprise. 

Father, there’s something I want to talk 
with you about,” he began; and Bob, realizing 
from the sober tone in which his son spoke that 
it could be no trifling matter, laid down the 
paper, and looked at the boy’s flushed face. 

‘‘ Well, what is it, Dick? ” he asked, un- 
easily; while the mother stopped her work to 
glance up, and even Sam laid his trap down on 
the floor, and listened. 

‘‘ While we were sitting there on the shore, 
waiting for the wind to quiet down a bit, so we 
could take chances and cross over, Roger and I 
got to talking. I told him all you said to me 
about the shadow that has fallen on our homes 
here, and, father, Roger, in his impetuous way, 
declared that we ought to follow up the Lewis 
and Clark company, to find that man, Jasper 
Williams, and get his signature to the paper 
that will save our land from being taken away. 
And, father, as I heard Roger say that, some- 


THE CABIN OF BOB ARMSTRONG 47 


thing in me seemed to rise np and declare that 
such was our duty. I promised him to get you 
to go over to Grandfather Armstrong’s cabin 
after supper, where we could have a council of 
war, and see if something could not be done to 
let us two go on this mission! ” 

When Dick stopped speaking a silence fell 
upon them all. Father and mother exchanged 
quick glances, and there were tears in their 
eyes. 


CHAPTER V 


A GKAND PALAVER 

^ ^ Oh ! Dick, my boy, we could not let you^o 
from us in that way! 

Of course Dick had expected that his mother 
would say something like this; but he looked 
more to his father for the consent that would 
mean so much. The very thought was stagger- 
ing to those loving hearts; but in those days 
boys of fifteen and sixteen were so accustomed 
to thinking and doing for themselves that they 
were fully trusted by their elders. And, be- 
sides, mothers had been brought up in the hard 
school of experience, thus learning early in life 
to look upon danger as an ever-present thing. 

If his father could be brought to see the 
desperate undertaking in the right light, Dick 
knew that the victory was as good as won ; for 
the former would be able to convince the good 
wife and mother that it was, after all, a reason- 
able conclusion, as well as the sole hope of 
saving their imperiled homes. 

48 


A GRAND PALAVER 


49 


Bob Armstrong shook his head, even while 
his eyes grew dim as they rested on Dick’s 
eager face. 

“ God knows, your mother and I understand 
and appreciate the motive that prompts you to 
say that, my boy,’’ he said; but we could not 
accept the sacrifice that it would mean. If 
there is no other way to save our farms, then 
they must go, and we will have to take up some 
new land, and start in afresh.” 

‘‘ But, father, why should you feel that 
way? ” the lad went on to say. ‘‘ Can you not 
trust me in the woods? Have I ever failed to 
take every precaution, and up to now has any- 
thing serious ever happened to me? ” 

No, it is not that, son,” replied Bob; a 
man could not wish to have a better boy than 
you have always been, and I wager you know 
more woodcraft right now than either your 
Uncle Sandy or myself had in our heads at your 
age. But it would not be right for us to stay 
comfortably at home here, while our sons were 
meeting with all manner of perils off in that 
unknown country.” 

Dick smiled on hearing that. He believed 
that, if there was no stronger argument against 
the venture, his case was already as good as 


50 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


won. And, having thought it all out, he now 
proceeded to knock away the props from under 
the structure founded by his father. 

Please look back, father, to your own boy- 
hood days,’^ he said, soberly. How many 
times have you sat there, and told us of how 
you and Uncle Sandy started out by yourselves 
on the trail of that young Iroquois chief who 
carried Aunt Kate away. Yes, you followed 
him clear to the Great Lakes, to the country 
that was teeming with enemies. And, in spite 
of every peril, you and my uncle, with only the 
help of that old trapper Pat O’Mara, since 
gone to the Happy Hunting Grounds, and the 
friendly Indian, Blue Jacket, did rescue Aunt 
Kate, and even saved the life of Pontiac, who 
afterwards gave you the magic wampum belt 
that has kept us from harm all these years. 
Father, what I am saying is all true, isn ’t it ? ’ ’ 

Yes, yes, every word of it, my son; but, 
then, the conditions were different at that 
time,’^ replied the other, hastily. Our sister 
had been carried off, my father was far away 
on the road to Virginia on important business, 
and there was no one else to go in search of 
Kate, so brother Sandy and myself had to start 
outP’ 


A GRAND PALAVER 


51 


Ah! yes, but you went willingly, eagerly, 
I know, father, just as we feel like doing now, ’ ’ 
the boy went on. 

But the life and happiness of our only 
sister was at stake, Dick,’^ the father said, and 
yet in a half hesitating way, as though the ar- 
gument of the boy was already beginning to 
have its effect. 

Well, the future happiness of three fam- 
ilies is at stake now, father. And if in those 
days you and Uncle Sandy could face the perils 
of the wilderness, and win out, why should not 
Eoger and I do the same now? All we would 
have to do would be to follow up the course of 
the river, week after week, until we caught the 
expedition; and then keep on with them until 
Jasper Williams joined them, as he expects to 
do by the time they reach the Mandan country. 
After that, having secured his signature to the 
paper, we could bring it back to you. Why, 
what could be easier than that? And think of 
all it means to us, father! 

Yes, yes, I understand, Dick, and Heaven 
knows I feel like giving my consent. But it is 
no light matter, to be settled off-hand in a, 
minute. I have your mother’s feelings to con- 
sider. She would be loath to see you leave us, 


52 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


and plunge into that unknown country that lies 
toward the setting sun. ^ ^ 

But, father, I have heard you say many 
times that you often had a longing yourself 
to go there, and if you were not the head of a 
family the temptation might have been more 
than you could stand. Yes, and Uncle Sandy 
echoed your words, and looked forlorn for a 
whole day, as though he had to fight with the 
desire to once more become a pioneer, and ex- 
plore new countries.’’ 

Bob Armstrong smiled, and glanced toward 
his wife, who shook her head, not trusting her- 
self to speech. But Dick felt encouraged, and 
believed he had made great progress toward 
gaining the consent of both parents. 

There remained one trump card to play — 
Grandfather Armstrong, who always sympa- 
thized with his grandsons in their ambitions, 
and who would be apt to look back to those 
days when he, as a father, trusted his own sons 
in every undertaking that could happen in the 
lives of young pioneers along the Ohio and the 
Mississippi. 

‘‘ By now. Uncle Sandy and Roger must be 
over at Grandfather Armstrong’s cabin; and 
I promised that we would meet them there for 


A GRAND PALAVER 


53 


a talk. You will not object to hearing what 
he has to say, father, I hope? Dick went 
on. 

‘‘ I can see what the result will be if Grand- 
father takes a hand in it,^’ remarked Bob, with 
a shrug of his shoulders; but then, it seems 
to be a case of ‘ old men for council; young 
men for war,’ and we surely ought to listen to 
what he has to say of the project, after he has 
heard both sides.” 

The younger boy, Sam, who had been listen- 
ing to all this amazing talk with eagerness, 
now broke in with: 

But I can shoot a rifle as well as Dick, and 
know lots about trailing, and all those things 
Pat O’Mara used to teach me before he died; 
why must I stay at home if Dick goes, 
father? ” 

That would never do! ” declared Dick, 
immediately. Mother could not stand the 
absence of both her boys at the same time. 
Who would do the hunting and fishing then, 
while father worked the farm? Where would 
the meat come from, Sam? No; if I go, you 
must take my place, and show what you can do. 
Besides, while you are strong for your years, 
a boy of twelve could hardly expect to keep up 


54 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


with those who are so much older. Oh I no, it 
would not do at all.’’ 

Sam was inclined to protest, but he saw his 
mother’s grieved face; and something there 
seemed to give his heart a wrench. Perhaps 
it was the thought of being separated from her 
by hundreds of miles of wilderness, never, per- 
haps, to see her again in this life; for, after 
all, Sam was only a very young boy, and he had 
not been tried so severely as his father and 
uncle in their early days. 

‘‘ Oh, well, I suppose I’ll have to stay home, 
and take your place, Dick; but some fine day 
I mean to see that Golden West for myself, 
remember that,” he said, and, somehow, his 
taking it for granted that the parents’ consent 
was sure to be given to his brother’s daring 
project did more to hasten the decision than 
anything that had as yet occurred. 

Come,” remarked Bob, let us all go to 
Grandfather Armstrong’s, and talk it over. I 
want to see what Sandy thinks, before I make 
up my mind; ” but Dick knew from his father’s 
manner that already he had been partly won 
over. 

So they all trooped out, and were soon enter- 
ing the central cabin. 


A GRAND PALAVER 


55 


David Armstrong was now getting quite old. 
Thirty years had passed since he came down 
the Ohio on a flatboat, seeking a new home in 
the wilderness; and his hair was as white as 
the snows that came with each succeeding 
winter. He was not able to do much manual 
labor himself, but hired help to look after his 
extensive holdings, that already had increased 
ten times in value, and would be worth a for- 
tune later on, if they could only manage to re- 
tain possession of them. 

Evidently the old man and his wife had been 
told of the bold proposition which Dick and 
Eoger had made, for his dimmed eyes rested 
fondly on his other grandson as Dick entered 
the big cabin. 

David loved these boys even as he had his 
own sons. He had watched their growth into 
young manhood, and in every way fostered 
their good traits. And, knowing what they 
were capable of doing, if any one was able to 
decide whether they could he entrusted with 
such a dangerous mission it should be Grand- 
father Armstrong. 

Sandy was almost as sturdy a man as his 
brother Bob, and his wife was a fine helpmeet 
• for a pioneer. There was none her equal in all 


56 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


that region when it came to putting up sweets 
for the long winter season and in carrying out 
the numerous responsibilities that a housewife 
in those times had to take upon her shoulders. 

But just now Phoebe Armstrong seemed 
dumb with the dread that had seized her, after 
hearing what an undertaking her only boy pro- 
posed embarking upon. 

Aunt Kate, too, was there, a buxom young 
woman, who had helped to mother all the chil- 
dren of her two brothers as they came along; 
and now took upon herself many of the duties 
that were proving too arduous for her mother, 
not so strong as in the years long gone by. 
And the last member of the group was little 
Mary, Sandy’s daughter, a winsome child of 
seven, with flaxen hair, and eyes rivaling the 
blue skies and who, as already mentioned, had 
been named after Grandmother Armstrong. 

And then the grand ‘‘ powwow,” as Roger 
called it, began, the boys stating their case, and 
begging hard to be allowed to carry out the 
plan they had set their hearts on. Both fathers 
also entered into the discussion, but the 
mothers only listened, rather white of face, but 
evidently willing that such an important mat- 
ter should be settled by the heads of the houses. 


A GRAND PALAVER 


57 


All the while Grandfather Armstrong sat 
there, smoking his long pipe, and listening to 
what was said. And after all had been argued, 
fathers and boys seemed to turn toward the old 
man for a decision. 

Removing his pipe, David Armstrong looked 
around at the row of eager as well as anxious 
faces, and, speaking slowly, delivered himself 
of his decision. , 

I think,’’ he said, very solemnly, that 
these brave boys should be allowed to show 
what they are made of, and try to save for 
their parents the homes we have planted here 
in this beautiful spot. And so, let them make 
the venture ! ’ ’ 


CHAPTER VI 


BAD NEWS 

Have you come to tell me what they have 
decided, Dick? ’’ asked Roger, on the following 
afternoon, when his cousin overtook him on the 
river bank, where he had gone to work half- 
heartedly on a new dugout which the hoys were 
fashioning from an especially fine log selected 
by Bob himself. 

Yes, father just came in to tell me that he 
and Uncle Sandy had finally determined that, 
since we were so set upon trying to save the 
farms, they could not stand in the way,’’ re- 
plied the other, who was almost out of breath. 

Roger threw his hat high in the air, and his 
face broke out in a smile, as he let a whoop 
escape him that would have done credit to 
some Pottawatomie brave, eager to go upon the 
warpath. 

That’s the best news you could have 
brought me, Dick ! ” he exclaimed. ‘ ^ And how 
58 


BAD NEWS 


59 


you fooled me with your long face. My heart 
seemed to drop away down in my moccasins, 
because I was afraid they had said ‘ no.’ But 
I had a heap of faith in Grandfather Arm- 
strong, and he was with us from the beginning. 
When can we start, Dick? Oh, the hours will 
drag like lead till we are off! Not that I won’t 
suffer because of leaving mother and father 
and all the rest ; but it means so much to every- 
body. And, Dick, do you think we will suc- 
ceed? Can we overtake Captain Lewis, after 
he’s had so long a start? And will Jasper 
Williams be there to sign that paper? ” 

His cousin laughed at the flood of eager 
questions. 

One at a time, Roger,” he remarked, hold- 
ing the other at arms ’ length. ^ ‘ They will not 
think of letting us off under two days, because 
our mothers will want to get so many things 
ready for us to take. But what does a little 
delay matter, when we know that we are going 
to take the great trip ? Think of how every boy 
in the settlement will envy us, and wish he could 
go along. But this is too serious a business to 
think of taking any company with us. They 
would not have anything at stake, and might 
feel like backing down when troubles came. 


60 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


while we do not mean to let anything hold us 
back.’^ 

Roger turned, and looked toward the west. 
That was always the unknown country to 
the American pioneer, even when the first of 
them climbed the Alleghanies, and from their 
tops saw the sun sink behind the forests be- 
yond. It held mysteries that the eyes of white 
men had as yet never rested upon. Could there 
be a more enticing prospect to lure adventur- 
ous lads forward than this piercing of the wil- 
derness, day after day, moving ever onward 
toward the distant shore of the Pacific, of 
which they had heard such great stories, 
handed down from the lips of those who had 
perhaps gazed upon the western sea in the 
East Indies; or it might be from the narrow 
isthmus down where the waves of the Carib- 
bean Sea washed the shores of the Spanish 
Main. 

It was a beautiful day. Fleecy white clouds 
dotted the blue sky. Here a white-headed eagle 
soared round and round in great circles, sailing 
ever upward toward the sun. Far out upon 
the water a fish-hawk or osprey was hovering 
with winnowing wing, preparatory to darting 
down to clutch some unlucky fish in its talons ; 


BAD NEWS 


61 


after which, possibly, the lord of the air ’’ 
might attack the hawk, and force a surrender 
of the finny prey, after the manner of all 
eagles, even to this day. 

It was a pleasure to breathe the fresh air, 
and he thankful that one lived. Add to this 
the realization that a dream was about to come 
true, such as no boy had ever dared indulge 
before, and the feelings of Eoger Armstrong 
can be partly understood. 

No wonder his boyish face shone with happi- 
ness. True, there would be tearful partings 
from those he loved; but then, his heart was 
staunch, and he knew he could stand that. And 
the wonderful mission that beckoned them for- 
ward, was not that enough to pay for any 
trouble and suffering they might meet? 

How do you suppose they will say we 
ought to follow the expedition, Dick? ’’ he 
finally found tongue to ask, at the same time 
casting a dubious look in the direction of the 
dugout upon which he had been working. 

Seeing that look, Dick burst out laughing. 

Well, if it depended on our paddling that 
heavy craft hundreds and hundreds of miles 
up the swift current of the Missouri, making 
a carry every now and then, perhaps, and go- 


62 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


ing ashore every night to camp, I don’t think 
we’d ever come up with those French Canadian 
voyageurs who handle the three boats Captain 
Lewis has with him. You remember how we 
followed them all one morning when they 
passed here, and how badly we felt after they 
had disappeared around the big bend above. 
And it seems almost too good to be true to 
think that we are going after them, perhaps to 
be in their company a long time. ’ ’ 

But answer my question, please, Dick; if 
not by boat, then how shall we overtake the ex- 
pedition, which must be a hundred or more 
miles away by now? ” 

There is only one way, Roger. Our 
fathers have decided that we shall start out 
with horses, one each to ride, and another for 
a pack animal, to carry some of the things we 
may want on the long journey. I did not think 
we would need these last; but I said nothing, 
for it pleases our mothers to think that we may 
carry plenty of good things along. But be- 
tween us, Roger, I wouldn’t be a bit surprised 
if we had to abandon our packhorses before 
we ’ve been a week on the trail, and trust to the 
fleetness of our own animals’ heels to keep* 
ourselves from being made prisoners by some 


BAD NEWS 


63 


of the Indian tribes whose country we have to 
pass through.’’ 

Even this dismal prophecy did not appear to 
atfect the impulsive Roger. Indeed, his eyes 
sparkled more than ever, as though he rather 
enjoyed the prospect of being thrown on his 
own resources. It was going to be a fine oppor- 
tunity to learn the value of those secrets of 
woodcraft which he had picked up from time 
to time. 

From the early days of history, the prospect 
of adventure has appealed to all boys with red 
blood in their veins. Only for that eagerness, 
shown by the early pioneers, to pit themselves 
against the perils of the wilderness, how would 
our frontier line have been extended, year 
after year, until it finally broke over the 
mighty Rockies, and reached the western sea? 

But two whole days,” Roger muttered, 
they will seem ever so long to me, Dick. I 
wish it could be to-morrow. ’ ’ 

‘‘Oh! but there is plenty to be done, for all 
of us,” replied the more thoughtful lad; “ I’ll 
see to it that you have no idle minutes on your 
hands from this time out. To begin with, 
Roger, pick up your tools, and bring them to 
the house. All work on this boat must be put 


64 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


off until our return, unless Sam chooses, with 
the help of Grandfather, to finish it, which I 
rather think will be the case.’’ 

They turned their back upon the river, but 
it would be in their minds always. Indeed, 
they must expect to follow its erratic course 
over plains and through valleys, heading 
into the northwest continually, until in due 
time they might hope to overtake those who 
had gone before, with horses, and boats, and 
all manner of stores, intended to placate, it 
might be, the hostile and suspicious tribes that 
had never before set eyes on a white man. 

Yes, those were busy hours with every one. 
Even Sam felt that he must do what little he 
could. The hunting could wait until after his 
brother had said his last good-by, and ridden 
away into the west — time enough for all that ; 
but just now he wanted to see all he could of 
Dick, who had never seemed half so dear as 
when he was about to go away. 

Sad hours they were for the parents of both 
lads, though they endeavored to conceal it. 
The mothers shed their tears in secret, not 
wishing to display any weakness. Now that 
the matter had been settled they were like the 
staunch Roman mothers of old, who could with 


BAD NEWS 


65 


dry eyes send their sons forth to battle, keep- 
ing all display of womanly weakness for their 
own rooms. 

The horses that were to be taken had been 
selected, and every detail of saddles and 
bridles looked after before the first full day 
had gone. Bob and Sandy Armstrong saw to 
these things themselves. Their former experi- 
ence in the forest was of great value in this 
emergency, for they knew just what ought to 
be taken by their sons, from extra flints in 
order to ensure fire, and for the rifles, to 
blankets needed on the nights when perhaps 
they would be exposed to chilling winds and 
storms, far up in a mountainous country. 

By the time the next day was over, the prep- 
arations had gone on so well that the boys had 
gained the consent of their parents to making 
the start at noon of the following day, which 
would give them several hours’ gain on the 
original plan of campaign. 

Charts or plans of the country there were 
none, for no whites had penetrated more than 
a hundred miles or so to the westward. It was 
believed that many different tribes of Indians 
lived along the upper Missouri, for from time 
to time venturesome trappers had met roving 


66 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


bands and picked np a certain amount of in- 
formation concerning the fierce Sioux, the 
Blackfeet, the Mandans, and other nations that 
warred against each other, and seemed to hold 
certain sections of the country as their hunt- 
ing grounds, ready to fight any trespassers, be 
they red or white. 

Roger had gone down to the settlement of 
St. Louis to carry out some errand entrusted 
to him, and on his return it was seen that the 
boy looked very much excited, as though he 
might have heard news that concerned the mis- 
sion he and his cousin had agreed to carry out. 

The others were gathered at the cabin of 
Grandfather Armstrong, examining something 
which the old man had brought out, and which 
he wished the boys to take along with them on 
their trip. 

So Roger came hurrying up, and his excited 
manner immediately drew the attention of 
everybody. The first thing that struck Bob 
Armstrong was that bad news might have been 
received concerning the expedition of Captain 
Lewis ; for there had been many dismal 
prophecies uttered that they would fall before 
an overwhelming attack of hostile Indians be- 
fore they had been a month on the way, or 


BAD NEWS 


67 


reached anywhere near the falls of the river 
at the place where Atchison, Kansas, now 
stands. 

Tell ns the worst, son! ’’ demanded Sandy, 
as Roger reached the group. Is it any evil 
that has befallen our good friend. Captain 
Lewis, and his gallant command? ’’ 

No, not that, father,’’ replied the boy; 
but, would you believe it? that Frenchman, 
Frangois Lascelles, has been in St. Louis with 
his son; and, learning of our mission, they 
have already started, bent on finding Williams 
before we can, and fixing it so that all our work 
will be useless! ” 


CHAPTER VII 


OFF ON THE GREAT JOURNEY 

‘‘ The hound! exclaimed Sandy Arm- 
strong, with something of his old impetuosity. 

But, even as it is, we will outwit him,” 
Dick observed, with that quiet resolution that 
was so distinctly a part of his character. 

They can only have a day or so the start of 
us ; and it may not be so hard to get ahead of 
his party in the thick of the woods. ’ ’ 

‘‘ And if he tries any of his tricks on us,” 
broke in the indignant Roger, be sure that 
we will not spare him. We are going to re- 
member that he is a bad man, who plans to rob 
us of our homes, and steal the property our 
parents have built up here. Yes, it won’t be 
such a fine day for Monsieur Lascelles when he 
meets the Armstrong boys face to face; eh, 
Dick? ” 

The bad news Roger had brought from the 
settlement seemed to cast a shadow on the com- 
ing separation of the boys from those they 
68 


OFF ON THE GREAT JOURNEY 


69 


loved. The mothers sighed, and had hard work 
to force a smile when either of the lads hap- 
pened to be near. Even the fathers got to- 
gether many times, and conferred as to 
whether one of them should not accompany the 
boys. 

But it seemed as though fate had stepped in 
to prevent. Sandy had recently been ill, and 
had hardly recovered his strength; while Bob, 
only a week before, had cut himself in the foot 
with an axe, so that he would be hobbling 
around for a month yet. And, under such con- 
ditions, either one of them would prove a drag 
on the movements of the boys. 

And so it was finally decided that the original 
plan must be adhered to, unless they intended 
to change their minds entirely, and not allow 
Dick and Roger to undertake the mission. 

The news had the effect of sobering Roger 
somewhat. He began to realize more than ever 
that their venture was to be no jaunt, but a 
serious matter, to call for the best efforts they 
could put forth. Not only would they be ex- 
posed to perils from wild animals, storms that 
must sweep over the great mountains from time 
to time, and constantly beset by the hostile In- 
dians whose territory they meant to invade; 


70 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


but bere was a new danger in the vindictive 
and lawless French trader, who would leave no 
stone unturned to balk the accomplishment of 
their mission. 

Still, neither dreamed of turning back. 
They were like old Israel Putnam — once his 
hand was at the plow, nothing could swerve 
him. 

Their friends in the St. Louis settlement 
proved most kind. Many came out to talk mat- 
ters over, and some to offer good advice con- 
cerning the many difficulties they had heard of 
in connection with the trail leading to the set- 
ting sun. And one and all brought something 
from their stores that they hoped the boys 
might find room for among the packages to be 
fastened on the packhorse. 

It had been decided to take only one extra 
horse along. Dick had been instrumental in 
bringing about this decision. Although he ad- 
vanced other reasons, the truth of the matter 
was that he expected they would have to aban- 
don any pack animal when dangers began to 
thicken around them, and he did not want to be 
the means of causing greater loss than was 
necessary. 

Besides, they could carry all they wanted on 


OFF ON THE GREAT JOURNEY 71 


one animal. There was a rude tent that had 
seen much use, cooking utensils, blankets, some 
extra clothing, stores intended for food, and 
some trinkets that Grandfather Armstrong 
supplied, such as beads and small looking- 
glasses, which his experience told him might 
be used to gain the good will of strange tribes 
of Indians, to whom such trifles would appeal 
strongly. 

They could not have carried one-quarter of 
the many articles that well-meaning women 
friends of their mothers brought with them. 
This was no junketing expedition, on which 
they could start with a vast amount of pre- 
serves and cakes and such dainties ; but a most 
serious business. They did not disdain to take 
some of the pemmican, because that might 
come in handy should they be passing through 
a dangerous section of country, where it would 
be risky to discharge a gun, lest by so do- 
ing the sound bring a host of enemies upon 
them. 

Dick had listened to all the stories he could 
concerning the wilderness far up the great 
river. Then he had gone off by himself, and 
tried to draw an imaginary chart that would 
cover the ground. Upon this he had marked 


72 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


all known points; and around any of which 
there existed any donbt he always drew a circle, 
to indicate that proof was needed. 

No doubt this chart was a crude affair, and, 
if seen nowadays, when every mile of the dis- 
tance has been measured and mapped by 
geographers, it would cause a smile; but, in 
the absence of anything definite, it gave the 
boys a certain amount of confidence ; and, 
moreover, as they went along, and certain fea- 
tures were proved to be grossly exaggerated, 
they could make changes. 

And if they were fortunate enough to come 
back again, what pride they could take in ex- 
hibiting that altered chart, which had been 
built up week after week, as they pierced 
farther and farther into the wilderness. 

The eventful day dawned bright and clear. 

It seemed a friendly omen to Dick Arm- 
strong as he went about his morning duties as 
though nothing out of the ordinary was about 
to take place, so well under control did the boy 
hold himself. 

They gathered in the big cabin of Grand- 
father Armstrong for dinner, every soul of the 
little settlement, and at the table the old man 
asked that the blessings of Heaven might fol- 


OFF ON THE GREAT JOURNEY 


73 


low those two bold lads as they started out 
upon their adventure. 

It would have been a cheerless meal indeed, 
had not Dick taken things in hand, and joked 
in a way quite unlike his usual self. But his 
father and uncle understood how full the lad’s 
heart was, and that he was forced to assume 
such levity in order not to break down. 

Finally the meal ended, but to most of those 
who took part it was more like a funeral feast 
than a banquet in spite of the good things 
with which Grandmother Armstrong and Aunt 
Kate had prepared. 

And now the time had come to say good-by. 

The horses were ready, fresh, and appar- 
ently eager to be moving, unconscious of the 
fact that in all probability they would never 
more see the home stable. 

Despite their efforts to appear gay, the 
hearts of the boys seemed to be in their throats, 
so that in the end, when it came each lad’s turn 
to embrace his mother a second time, turning 
to her last of all, neither Dick nor Roger could 
utter a single word. 

But boyish nature is apt to soon recover 
from these things ; and once they had shut out 
the familiar scene, and turned their faces 


74 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


toward tlie west, they gradually recovered their 
customary spirits. 

At the edge of the woods they stopped their 
horses, and turned in the saddle to wave a 
farewell. Across the field there welled the 
hearty calls of fathers and grandfather; while 
the shrill voice of Sam bade them not to forget 
that they had promised to fetch him back some 
memento of the country on the upper reaches 
of the Missouri, which some day, if he lived to 
he a man, he meant to visit for himself. 

Eeady, Eoger? ’’ asked Dick, in a husky 
tone; for he knew that the sooner his impul- 
sive cousin were started, so that the trees 
might shut out all view of those loved faces, 
the better. 

‘‘ Yes, come on, Dick! ’’ answered the other, 
gulping hard. 

A word to the horses, and they were off. 
The heavy woods immediately came between, 
and, even though they turned in the saddle 
again, nothing of their home could they see. 

The boys rode at a fast pace, because it 
seemed to agree with their spirits, just then, 
and they felt that they wanted to place some 
distance between themselves and home, possi- 
bly lest their resolution fail them. 



AT THE EDGE OF THE WOODS THEY STOPPED THEIR HORSES 
AND TURNED IN THE SADDLE TO WAVE A FAREWELL.’’ 



■ •< 

ft 



■ 4 -.r-'F-try ‘ ' 




• • ,-.T-. •! . 





R|o?^c- " V, ■ ■. ^ 

^n. -'-■ -r; ^v® .■■•»'i-“ "■-■■? ’i j 





. N 


A . 


t 









h .i 
*! 



:.,Jv |SE- • •^ ;?: 

),rT- - r .» V 4 ta» 

i?.-.--'. c»T! •'-■•- - V ■ .y -^y*l 


5 r 



K . . 


.N 




fc.W‘ -i ? 


. \ . 


V 


f ^ 











«. 



♦ A *^ 1 *. r_ '3 V 





'•'T^ it 


« 

%. , 3 - 




A ' 


, • A 
^ • • 


d^i • ■ ‘ . ‘ 

j. . ;. ^ ?, ■'.> •, .. V , ■ >^.i. ■^. • . - „• 

lh.=‘ IHin ']ai,:'', •’ k',. 



•■■ ’ ■■■ -: -- 

,. ..i.isawi 




» % 




> 3 


. «' 





I 


A r .1. 


- V 




OFF ON THE GREAT JOURNEY 75 


And in thus making their start upon such a 
tremendous undertaking, what strange pictures 
must have occupied the minds of the adventur- 
ous pair, as they surveyed that uncertain 
future, which might be peopled with such ad- 
ventures as mortals had never before dreamed 
of meeting? 

But, just as Dick had foreseen would be the 
case, in half an hour both had seemingly re- 
covered their spirits and were looking hope- 
fully to the future to fulfill some of the many 
dreams that had filled their minds ever since 
the subject of the long journey had been 
broached. 


CHAPTER VIII 


THE TKACK OF THE MASKED HOOF 

“ What^s gone wrong, Roger? ’’ 

‘‘ Our packhorse has disappeared in the 
night; IVe looked high and low for him, Dick, 
but it ’s no use. ’ ’ 

‘‘ Did you hobble him the way we had the 
other animals fixed? ’’ asked the other lad. 

Yes, but you know he always had a habit 
of straying farther than either of the riding 
horses; and the chances are he’s gone so far 
now that he doesn ’t know the way back. What 
will we do about it, Dick; wait over and spend 
the best part of a day looking for him; or 
divide up the stuff, and get on? ” 

Impatient Roger undoubtedly would be for 
the latter method of solving the question, if 
left to his own devices. He was already tired 
of the slow progress they seemed to have been 
making in all these weeks they had been on 
the go. 

Well, in the first place,” began Dick, we 
ought to make some sort of a hunt for the pack- 
76 


THE TRACK OF THE MARKED HOOF 77 


horse. We’ve managed to keep him with ns 
so far, after some narrow shaves, and it would 
be a great pity to let him go just because we 
didn ’t want to take the trouble to look him up. ’ ’ 

But,” objected the other, he may be 
miles away from here by now.” 

<< Very well, Roger; if we find that such is 
the case we can give the hunt up, and do the 
next best thing. But let’s start out, and see 
where his tracks lead.” 

But how are we to know which are the 
tracks of the led animal, Dick? ” queried 
Roger. Horses’ hoofs are pretty much the 
same, seems to me.” 

Well, yes, as a rule that is so,” came the 
reply, with a confident smile ; ^ ‘ but in this case 
it happens that old Peter had a chip knocked 
from the outside edge of his off hind hoof, 
which always left a mark I could tell. I’ve no- 
ticed it about a hundred times, and always 
thought that, if the old stray ever did get away 
from us, with the stuff on his back, we could 
easily follow his trail.” 

It takes you to notice all those things, 
Dick; and yet I have a good pair of eyes, too,” 
observed Roger, thoughtfully. 

As good as mine, and perhaps better, 


78 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


Roger ; but the trouble is you seldom use them 
as much as you might. But come, let us start 
out and see what there is to be found. And 
look for the track with the outer edge sheared 
off.’’ 

The two boys had been in camp in a little 
depression on the bank of the river, which they 
had reached on the preceding afternoon. 

At the time, the day had not been so far ad- 
vanced but that they could have gone a few 
miles farther; but as soon as Dick had seen 
this camping place he had surprised and partly 
dismayed the eager Roger by expressing a de- 
sire to put in the night there. 

The reason for this became manifest later 
on, when he showed his companion unmistak- 
able signs to prove that the expedition they 
were following had, in fact, tied up there for 
the night. There were numerous indications to 
prove this — tracks of white men ’s shoes, and 
the moccasins of the guides and trappers ac- 
companying the soldiers; as well as the hoof 
prints of the horses. 

Of course, when he learned this fact Roger 
was reconciled to wasting a little of their 
precious time. He knew that they could dis- 
cover a variety of things while camping in the 


THE TRACK OF THE MARKED HOOF 79 


same place that those who preceded them had 
occupied. 

And, after a careful examination of the 
signs, with a remembrance of the fact that 
quite a heavy rain had fallen two weeks before, 
which would have washed away any tracks 
made before its coming, both boys were con- 
vinced that the expedition must have camped 
here after that storm. 

This was most important to the boys. It 
assured them that they had gained remarkably 
on Captain Lewis and his company, who had 
had such a long start of them. If the expedi- 
tion had been here within two weeks, their 
chances of overtaking it were excellent. Per- 
haps in another week, or two at least, they 
might expect to come upon the boats. 

That anticipation had made Eoger unusually 
cheerful all through the preceding night. In- 
deed, he even found difficulty in sleeping, and 
had been on his feet numerous times after they 
lay down in their blankets under the shelter of 
the tent. 

And now a new source of trouble had come 
upon them. Old Peter, the packhorse, had a 
habit of wandering offi; and on several other 
occasions Roger had been compelled to hunt for 


80 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


him in the morning ; but this time he seemed to 
have disappeared for good. 

Of course both lads took their rifles with 
them when leaving camp. In those early days, 
when one’s life often depended on prompt ac- 
tion, and also on having the means of defence 
handy, men and boys never neglected to keep 
their firearms where they could lay a hand on 
them at a second’s warning. Even when they 
slept, Dick and his cousin kept their guns close 
by, with a protecting arm generally thrown 
over them, for they looked upon these weapons 
as their best, indeed only, friends in this wild 
country. 

It took Dick but a minute or two to circle 
around just outside the camp, and find the 
track of the broken hoof. Just as he expected, 
it soon began to edge away from camp. Old 
Peter was evidently up to his tricks again, and 
the grass must have seemed sweeter to him the 
further he could roam away from the spot 
where the tent had been pitched. 

They followed the trail for a few minutes. 
Then Dick came to a pause, and, screening his 
eyes with his hand, looked keenly around. 

See any sign of the old rascal? ” asked 
Roger. 


THE TRACK OF THE MARKED HOOF 81 


'‘I must say I don’t,^' came the answer; 
‘‘ and, to tell the truth, I hardly like the idea 
of wandering so far away from camp. While 
we are gone some one might come along and 
steal everything we own — horses, outfit and 

‘‘ That would he a tough deal for us, Dick,’’ 
remarked the other; and for one I don’t 
think it would pay us to take the chance for 
the sake of such an old horse as Peter. But 
what shall we do*? ” 

Go hack and get our breakfast,” answered 
Dick, promptly, as though he had been making 
up his mind while they hunted for the tracks; 

then, if he doesn’t show up, we can load the 
stutf on both our horses, and start out.” 

But that would be a pretty uncomfortable 
way of doing, I’d say,” objected Eoger, who 
did not like the thought of riding perched on 
top of tho folded tent, and with all manner of 
other things around him. 

‘ ^ Oh ! I don ’t mean to try it long, ’ ’ the other 
hastened to reply. You see, it happens that 
the trail leads up-river, so we could keep on 
following it, and not leave our stuff unpro- 
tected. Then, if we found Peter, it would be all 
right; and, on the other hand, if we didn’t, and 


82 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


had to give him up, IVe a notion we’d better 
get rid of a few things like the tent, and go on 
our journey lighter.” 

‘‘ It is pretty old, for a fact, and clumsy, too. 
When that Indian brave sold the tent to us, he 
played a smart trick, for the skins had been 
exposed so long to sun and rain and wind that 
they were getting weak. I won’t be sorry to 
see the old atfair kicked out. We’re used to 
sleeping on the ground, and if it rains we can 
make a shelter out of branches, or find a hole 
in the rocks.” 

Perhaps a hollow tree,” added Dick, 
laughingly, as they turned back toward camp. 

‘‘ Oh, well, in that case we’ll try to make 
sure it doesn ’t happen to be the den of a bear, ’ ’ 
observed the other. Every time I think of 
that fellow about to drop down on us, it gives 
me the shivers.” 

On reaching the camp they hurried prepara- 
tions for breakfast. It was always a simple 
meal, consisting of some meat or fish, cooked 
over the small fire they had burning, and a dish 
of tea, of which both boys happened to be very 
fond. Cotfee in those early days was almost 
an unknown luxury among the Western pio- 
neers along the Missouri. 


THE TRACK OF THE MARKED HOOF 83 


When they had partaken of this frugal but 
satisfying meal, the boys started to take down 
the skin tent which had been the subject of 
Roger’s remarks. It was an old Indian lodge, 
and, while the figures of animals and hunting 
scenes that once decorated its sides were pretty 
well faded, enough remained to interest the 
boys from time to time, and cause more or less 
speculation as to what they were intended to 
represent. 

After they had managed to load all their 
possessions on the backs of the two riding 
horses, much to the surprise of the animals, 
they said good-by to their night’s camp, and 
once more started otf, heading into the north- 
west, and following the river. 

Thus far much of their journey had been 
over the level plains, although from time to 
time they had been in the country of hills and 
forests, as well as rocky sections. 

It happened that they were just then in a 
region where the woods came down to the 
banks of the river ; and in the open places grew 
the grass upon which the hobbled horses had 
fed during the night. 

Neither of the boys thought to climb into 
their saddles while following the marked trail 


84 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


of the missing packhorse; indeed, that would 
have been next door to an impossibility, with 
all those traps piled high on the animals ’ backs. 
They walked along ahead of the horses, keep- 
ing their eyes for the most part on the trail. 

The old sinner, to think that he’d wander 
all this way from where the others put in the 
night,” Roger remarked, when they had kept 
on for almost ten minutes. 

‘‘ Still, he doesn’t show up ahead, as far as 
I can see,” Dick observed, ‘‘ and, if we fail to 
sight him soon, we’ll have to say good-by to 
Peter, because he’s beginning to bear away 
frord the river, and we don’t want to spend a 
whole day looking for a poor old packhorse 
which we’d soon lose, I reckon, anyway, when 
we get in the region of the hostile Indians.” 

He had hardly said this when he threw up 
his hand. 

Stop a minute, Roger,” said Dick, bending 
down, as though he had made a discovery that 
aroused his deepest interest. 

“What have you found — did Peter break 
his hobble rope? For I notice you have picked 
up a piece of it, Dick.” 

“ Look closer, and you will see that it has 
been cut by something sharp, which I should 


THE TRACK OF THE MARKED HOOF 85 


say must have been a knife,’’ the other went 
on, hurriedly, yet with conviction in his voice,* 
and, Eoger, we might as well make up our 
minds that Peter is gone for good, because here 
are the imprints of moccasins in the soft earth ; 
an Indian must have run across our packhorse, 
and carried him off ! ” 


CHAPTER IX 


ALONG THE BANK OF THE MISSOUKI 

‘‘What a shame!” exclaimed Roger, as 
soon as he could speak. 

‘ ‘ Oh ! well, it might have been a lot worse, ’ ’ 
remarked Dick. 

“You mean that we didnT care very much 
for old Peter, after all; is that it, Dick? ” de- 
manded the other. 

“ Yes; and, besides, just think what a mess 
we would have been in if it had been a party 
of Indian thieves, and they’d made a clean 
sweep of all our horses,” was the way Dick 
consoled himself. 

Of course his cousin quickly saw things in 
the same light, as he generally did after Dick 
had explained his views. 

“ How lucky,” he went on, “ that we were 
smart enough to build our little cooking fire 
last night in that hollow, so it couldn’t have 
been seen a hundred feet away. Only for that 
this same horse thief must have found out 
86 


ALONG THE BANK OF THE MISSOURI 87 


where we had our camp, and tried for the 
balance of onr horses.’’ 

“ Well, how can we blame him for picking np 
a stray animal that seemed to he wandering 
around without an owner? ” asked Dick. I 
heard an old trapper and trader tell Captain 
Lewis one day, when I was hanging around the 
camp near the settlement, that he would al- 
ways have lots of trouble keeping his horses; 
for that was one thing the Indians coveted. 
After this, we must not let our two animals 
wander away.” 

I should say not,” Roger returned, vigor- 
ously. Why, it wouldn’t take an Indian ten 
seconds to throw a leg over one of our fine 
horses, and be off like a flash. What would be 
the use of firing after him, when we’d he just 
as apt to hit the running animal? No, we’ll 
simply have to be careful — more than ever, 
now. To lose a horse would ruin our chances 
for overtaking the expedition, wouldn’t it, 
Dick? ” 

I’m afraid it would,” replied the other, as 
he started to take off the huge packages with 
which each of their animals had been burdened. 

What are we going to do now? ” asked 
Roger. 


88 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


‘ ^ The first thing is to look over all this stutf, 
and see what we can do without/’ 

As he said this Dick cast aside the Indian 
tent that made quite a good-sized package of 
itself, even when carefully folded. 

Roger gave it a rueful glance, for he had 
thought more than a little of that old affair. 
Then he laughed in his quick, nervous way, 
and on his own account began to toss things 
from the back of the other horse. 

Whenever he came to something concerning 
which he seemed to be in doubt, Roger would 
hold it up, and say : 

What about this, Dick; think we really 
need it? ” 

In several cases his cousin was able to de- 
cide without any consideration, for the boys 
had thrust in a number of things that, so far, 
they had found no need for, and probably 
might not use at all. Some of these had asso- 
ciations that they hated to break ; but it 
seemed absolutely necessary to reduce the 
stock they carried. And so Dick would grimly 
nod his head, and say: 

<< Throw it aside, Roger; no use talking, it’s 
got to go. Our horses couldn’t undertake to 
carry us and all this stuff, too. But I tell you 


ALONG THE BANK OF THE MISSOURI 89 


what we might do with it, and take a chance of 
getting it back some time.^’ 

‘‘Yon must mean cache it, like the trappers 
do some of their pelts, when they have more 
than they can carry, and mean to come back 
after the rest at some future time; is that it, 
Dick? ’’ 

“ Just what I meant, the other replied. 
“You see, we can do up the lot inside this old 
tent, and find a hollow tree to hide it in.” 

“ Close by the river, you mean, of course,” 
added Roger, eagerly; for anything like this 
always appealed to him. 

“ Yes, so that, when we come down again, 
we can look for the mark we’ll remember, and 
which may be a crooked tree bending over the 
water, or something like that. Then we could 
come ashore to get the package, if we’re drift- 
ing in a boat, as may he the case. Captain 
Lewis might want to buy our horses, you 
know, if he has lost a number of his animals 
through wild beasts, and thieving Indians.” 

“ But let’s be sure the hole in the tree is a 
small one,” observed Roger, turning a laugh- 
ing face on his cousin. 

We will, you can be sure of that,” the 
other assured him ; ‘ ‘ because, they tell me that 


90 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


bears are apt to raake their dens in some of 
these hollow trees; and we don’t want our 
traps to be used for a bed quilt.” 

So they sorted all the stuff over; and it was 
wonderful how little they deemed indispens- 
able. Friends had brought so many things as 
presents for the adventurous boys, when they 
learned of the long journey which they pro- 
jected, that there were numerous duplicates in 
their outfit, such as frying-pans, kettles and 
even blankets. 

Finally the task was completed, and the tight 
bundle tied with cords, so that it could be 
stowed away in some secret hiding-place, when 
they discovered one that seemed to suit their 
ideas. 

After that the forward march was resumed, 
though they made certain to keep close to the 
bank of the river. 

Before they left the spot Roger was seen to 
once more bend over that imprint of a mocca- 
sin, as though examining it. 

What new idea has struck you? ” asked 
his cousin, watching him closely. 

You may say it is foolish,” replied the 
other, but, do you know, Dick, I was wonder- 
ing whether this might not have been either 


ALONG THE BANK OF THE, MISSOURI 91 


Francois Lascelles, or his son, who had stolen 
our horse, thinking to cripple us, and in that 
way keep us from overtaking the expedition 
of Captain Lewis.’’ 

The suggestion caused Dick to knit his 
brows, but he quickly shook his head. 

‘ ‘ In the first place, while I ’ve never met this 
French trader, still, I’ve heard so much about 
him that I feel sure he would never have rested 
content until he had found our camp, so that 
he could steal all our horses. No, Roger, this 
was only a wandering Indian, who happened 
to run across old Peter, and gobbled him up. 
Look more closely at the footprint, and you 
will see that it toes in very much. All Indians 
walk that way, you know. Yes, some white 
men do, I admit, but the wearing of moccasins 
never makes them turn their toes in as Indians 
do. This was a copper-colored fellow, I’d be 
willing to stake my reputation on that.” 

Oh, well,” remarked the other, giving up, 
as he usually did after arguing for a short 
time with Dick, it doesn’t matter much, 
anyway. The packhorse is gone, and we’ll 
never see him again. Shall we start on, now, 
Dick? ” 

We might as well,” replied the leader of 


92 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


the little party, as he climbed into his seat with 
some difficulty on account of the other burdens 
loaded on the horse, and remember that we 
must keep our eyes on the lookout for some 
place to hide that package.’’ 

Roger had insisted on loading the “ cast- 
offs ” on his horse, while he walked. It was 
not going to be for long, he asserted, and he 
could stand it; and so the other had let him 
have his way, because he knew that Roger was 
always happy when he could be doing some- 
thing for others. 

They were not long in discovering the very 
hiding-place they wanted in which to conceal 
the tent and other things. And, as usual, it 
was Roger’s keen eyes that caught sight 
of it. 

Look over there, Dick. How would that 
suit us I — that tree with the hump on its trunk, 
I mean; see the hole just above the ground, 
which, I take it, is large enough to hold all we 
want to put in it. Then we can stuff stones in 
afterwards, and block any animal from spread- 
ing himself on our property. ’ ’ 

Yes, and after that we must efface all signs 
of what we’ve been doing,” declared Dick; 

because some Indian might happen to cross 


ALONG THE BANK OF THE MISSOURI 93 


our trail and take a notion to follow it a space. 
When he came up to this place he’d notice that 
we had done something to that tree, and take 
a look in. But then, we ought to know how to 
do that, or else we’re mighty poor hunters.” 

They had little difficulty in pushing the bun- 
dle into the hollow, and then filling the balance 
of the cavity with stones; finally removing all 
traces of the fact that any human being had 
been close to the marked tree. 

After that they found a peculiar tree grow- 
ing on the river bank, which both noted care- 
fully, so that they believed they would have 
little or no trouble in recognizing it again, 
should the chance ever come to them, when re- 
turning home. For at that time neither Dick 
nor Eoger dreamed how far afield they were 
fated to roam before once more seeing the dear 
ones they had left behind. It was their avowed 
intention to overtake the expedition, find 
Jasper Williams, get his signature, duly wit- 
nessed, upon the paper; and then start back 
down the river as fast as horses or current 
could take them. The young pioneers did not 
suspect how they would be tempted by cir- 
cumstances, and possibly continue in the com- 
pany of those gallant captains, Lewis and 


94 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


Clark, to the end of their long jonrney toward 
the distant Pacific. 

Once more they were able to move along 
with something approaching speed, where the 
buffalo trails through the forest followed the 
river, as often happened. These animals did 
not confine themselves to the vast plains alto- 
gether, though they were to be found there in 
great herds; pairs of them, often with young, 
sometimes frequented woody spots, as though 
they sought them to be free from the com- 
panionship of their kind. 

Several times, now, the boys had seen these 
great animals crashing through the brush to 
one side. They had not attempted to shoot 
one, because it was thought best, while in the 
country of hostile Indians, not to fire their 
guns if it could be avoided, lest the unusual 
sound bring trouble upon their heads. At this 
time the redmen west of the Mississippi had 
none of the sticks that spit out fire, and 
sting,’’ their weapons being chiefly bows 
and arrows, spears, and war clubs; though 
most of them carried rude knives, and toma- 
hawks made out of either stone, copper or some 
flint-like wood. 

Among the things which Roger had insisted 


ALONG THE BANK OF THE MISSOURI 95 


on retaining, there happened to be an Indian 
bow and arrows, which he had traded for a 
year and more back. By dint of much practice 
Boger had become quite expert in the use of 
this stout bow, and could send his feathered 
shafts with considerable accuracy. At home 
he had brought down more or less game with 
his arrows, including a savage hawk that had 
seized a young chicken, and flown to a tree to 
devour its prey. 

Eoger had insisted on fetching this outfit 
along. He had ventured the prediction that it 
would come in very handy, some time or other, 
when they wanted to secure a stock of fresh 
meat, and disliked using their rifles. 

During the balance of the morning they con- 
tinued to follow the river pretty closely, though 
at times they had to turn their backs on it, 
since the buffalo trail they chanced to be fol- 
lowing at the time left the vicinity of the Mis- 
souri. Both boys were willing to be guided by 
the instinct of these animals, knowing that in 
all probability there must be some swampy 
section of ground ahead, which was thus 
avoided. 

At about noon they halted, and ate, though 
not going to the trouble of starting a fire; 


96 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


though either of the hoys could have made one 
out of wood so dry and well seasoned that the 
smoke would not have been seen at any dis- 
tance away, such had been their forest training. 

Then once more they were on the go. The 
fact that the expedition had passed here only 
a week or ten days ahead had given them con- 
siderable satisfaction, for it told that they 
were rapidly overtaking those whom they 
wanted to join. 

It had been their intention to keep moving 
until nearly dusk, when they expected to look 
for a suitable camping-place and settle down 
for what they hoped would be a peaceful night. 

The sun was quite low in the western 
heavens when Dick, who happened to be in the 
advance, drew in his horse, and made a move- 
ment with his arm that brought the other to a 
full stop. Both boys slipped from their sad- 
dles, and came together, Roger with alarm 
written upon his face, until he saw that his 
companion, while excited, looked rather 
pleased. 

Then it isn^t Indians? ” whispered Roger, 
laying a hand on the other’s arm. 

No,” came the low reply; but I just 
happened to glimpse a little hand of elk, feed- 


ALONG THE BANK OF THE MISSOURI 97 


ing in an open glade. And as we haven’t had 
any fresh meat for three days the idea struck 
me, Eoger, that perhaps this is the chance for 
you to make use of your Indian bow and 
arrows! ” 


CHAPTER X 


THE TWANG OF A BOWSTRING 

‘‘I’d like to do that first-rate,” Roger re- 
plied, at the same time passing hastily over 
to his horse, in order to get the bow, with his 
quiver of arrows. 

“ It just happens, luckily,” Dick whispered, 
having fastened his horse to a tree, “ that the 
wind is in our favor, because we’re to leeward 
of the elk, and they will not get scent of you 
creeping up. ’ ’ 

“ How about cover? ” asked Roger, as, with 
a hand that trembled a little in spite of his 
efforts to appear calm, he commenced to bend 
the stout hickory bow on his knee, and slip the 
loop of cord over the notched end. 

“ You’ll have to pick your own as you find 
it,” came the reply. “ I didn’t have a chance 
to see what it was like ; /but there ought to be 
some way to creep close up, so as to get in a 
shot. I only hope you manage to put an 
98 


THE TWANG OF A BOWSTRING 99 


arrow wl^ere it will count. Some elk steaks 
would taste pretty fine, let me tell you, 
Eoger. ’ ’ 

‘‘ Idl do my level best,’’ was the reply of 
the archer, as, having arranged the otterskin 
quiver over his left shoulder, so that he could 
quickly pull out a second feathered shaft, 
should it be needed in a hurry, he fitted the 
one he had retained to the bowstring, and then 
prepared to advance toward the spot where 
Dick had noted the feeding elk. 

Easy, now, Roger,” for Dick knew the 
other’s failings, and many a time had his ad- 
monition stilled a tumult in the heart of the 
nervous lad, causing him to get a grip on him- 
self, and come out of some enterprise with 
credit. 

Roger was a born hunter, at least. Few 
border lads could creep up on a suspicious 
quarry more quietly than he. Part of this 
was an inherited trait; but he had also been 
much in the company of a young Indian brave 
who used to visit at the St. Louis settlement 
before his people went further West; and 
from him Roger had picked up many valuable 
points. 

He now bent down, and glided noiselessly 


100 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


along until he could see through an opening in 
the underbrush, when he, too, caught sight of 
the elk. 

The sight thrilled the young hunter, and 
caused him to shut his teeth hard together as 
he resolved to do his very best to get in a fatal 
shot. The fact that he knew his cousin would 
surely be watching him seemed to lend Eoger 
additional faculties ; and when he finally 
dropped down, and commenced to do his creep- 
ing, he was in a mood to excel all previous 
efforts. 

Once in a while, as he snaked his way 
from bush to bush, taking advantage of every 
possible screen, the lad would lift his head 
just a little to take an observation. And thus- 
he learned that there were three elk in the 
band, as far as he could see just then, although 
others might be lying down where they were 
hidden from observation. 

First there was the buck, a big fellow with 
a pair of towering antlers that looked particu- 
larly dangerous; then there was a cow; and 
finally a half -grown calf. 

It was upon this last that Roger had 
fastened a covetous eye, for he knew that the 
meat of both the older animals would very 


THE TWANG OF A BOWSTRING 101 


likely prove pretty tough eating, and just then 
he was after a supply of food, rather than a 
skin from which to make moccasins, or a new 
fringed borderman’s jacket. 

As his cousin had said, the wind was just 
where he most wanted it, blowing directly 
from the feeding animals toward the place 
where he was edging his way along, foot by 
foot, careful not to make the least move- 
ment that the elk might notice and take the 
alarm. 

Keeping a close watch upon them now, 
Roger tried to suit his movements to their 
own; that is, he waited until the three had 
their heads down while cropping the sweet 
grass that grew in the glade. At such a time 
he crept a little closer. 

These golden opportunities did not come as 
frequently as he wished, for it seemed to him 
as though the elk had some arrangement 
whereby they took turn-about in keeping a sus- 
picious eye around, one doing this duty while 
the other two fed. Still, now and then a chance 
came, of which he was always quick to make 
use. 

Ten, fifteen minutes had passed, and by that 
time he felt that he was in a position to make 


102 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


a fair shot if it became necessary to do so in 
a hurry. He figured on trying his skill, even 
should the elk suddenly take the alarm, and 
start to run away. Roger had practised long 
and devotedly at moving targets, and delighted 
in being able to hit a running animal, just 
as an Indian, born to the bow, might have 
done. 

Still, he felt that he would like to get a little 
nearer to the youngster before trying to get 
in his work. Fresh meat meant a good deal to 
them just then, since it would fill a long-felt 
want, and at the same time help to preserve 
their priceless ammunition. And under these 
conditions the boy was bound to make as sure 
of his aim as possible. 

With most species of ordinary antelope and 
deer the young is called a fawn; but even in 
those days, with so large an animal as an elk, 
a moose, or a buffalo, it was known as a calf ; 
and so the boys had learned to term it. 

Peering out from behind the clump of 
bushes that served him as his last screen, 
Roger saw just one more good hiding-place 
close at hand, if only the chance arose whereby 
he could reach it. 

He did not want to lie flat on his face from 


THE TWANG OF A BOWSTRING 103 


now on, and wriggle along like a crawling 
snake ; because while in that position be would 
not be able to shoot quickly, should the elk take 
the alarm. 

So he meant to wait again until all three of 
the animals seemed to be engaged in feeding, 
when he would creep stealthily forward. He 
could keep his eye fastened on the elk, and if 
one of them started to raise its head Roger 
would instantly become as rigid as a stump; 
and possibly, if the animal noticed him at all, 
it would take his motionless figure for some 
such harmless thing. 

But fortune was very kind to the young 
hunter. He managed to gain the new covert 
without having to halt once; which he con- 
sidered a lucky thing indeed. And it can be 
set down as certain that, having held his 
breath pretty much all the time he was making 
this critical change of base, Roger heaved a 
great sigh of relief when he found he had suc- 
ceeded in his undertaking, and that, so far as 
he could see, the usually timid elk had not 
shown the least sign of alarm. 

Now would come the test of skill, when he 
was to gradually raise himself until on his 
knees, and, taking sure aim, send his keen- 


104 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


pointed arrow straight at the flank of the 
youngster, fortunately nearer to him than 
either of the others. 

Roger tried to still his rapidly beating heart. 
Strange how excited he always grew at a time 
when he needed all the coolness he could sum- 
mon. Had it been Dick, the chances were that 
he would be perfectly self-possessed under 
similar circumstances, and able to do his level 
best; whereas a fellow who finds himself 
trembling as with the buck ague ’’ is placed 
under a handicap. And yet Roger had brought 
many a fine deer low with his trusty gun, 
during all the time that he had ranged the 
woods and open country in search of game for 
the family at home. 

Having in some measure managed to get 
control over his nerves, he now prepared to 
carry out his plans. 

First of all it was necessary that the elk be 
feeding at the same moment, and it seemed to 
the impatient Roger that one of them was on 
the lookout all of the time. 

But in the end his chance did come ; perhaps 
in less time than he imagined, for Roger was 
apt to count seconds as minutes when labor- 
ing under such a strain. 


THE TWANG OF A BOWSTRING 105 


No sooner had the big buck lowered his head 
than gradually the form of the hunter arose 
from the midst of the clump of grass. The 
sturdy bow was extended, clutched in a hand 
that no longer trembled, but was as firm as a 
rock; the other started to draw back the ar- 
row, the notched end of which was fitted on the 
taut cord. 

Eoger could have asked for no better chance 
than the one now presented to him, for by the 
greatest of good luck the side of the calf was 
toward him, and its left foreleg advanced, 
giving him a splendid opening to speed his ar- 
row straight at a vital point behind that same 
shoulder. 

So Eoger let fly. The hurtling shaft shot 
through the sunlight like a thing of life, the 
eagle feathers with which it was plumed sim- 
ply showing to a practised eye the direction in 
which it sped. 

There was heard a slight thud as the arrow 
struck. The calf was seen to start violently, 
while both the buck and the doe looked up, and 
jumped several feet. 

Then all three started to run off, though it 
was instantly seen by the young hunter that 
the calf faltered, and grew weak from the 


106 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


effect of the death-dealing barb that had 
pierced its side. 

Roger had instinctively thrown up his hand 
and drawn another arrow from his quiver, 
which he was even then adjusting to his bow- 
string. He had several reasons for doing this. 
In the first place his hunter instinct advised 
him that it was always best to be on the safe 
side; for there could be no telling but what 
that savage old buck would get over his fright, 
and turn to offer battle to the enemy. And in 
that open place, with not even a friendly tree 
to offer him refuge from those ugly antlers, 
Roger had no heart for the job of meeting an 
enraged beast, capable of doing him serious 
damage before Dick could come to the rescue 
with his rifle. 

But the young elk had evidently received a 
fatal wound, for it ran only a dozen yards, 
when it began to stagger. 

Just then, as Roger, having fitted his second 
arrow, was in the act of taking a swift aim, so 
as to be ready to make assurance doubly cer- 
tain, to his astonishment he heard a peculiar 
twang that sounded like the snap of a bow- 
string. 

And, as he arose to his feet to start forward 


THE TWANG OF A BOWSTRING 107 


after the wounded animal, just falling to the 
ground, he believed that he saw a second ar- 
row sticking from its side. 

The first instinct of the hunter is to make 
sure of his quarry; and so Roger hastened to 
run forward. He kept a wary eye on the other 
elk, however, to see that the possessor of those 
tremendous antlers did not turn back, with the 
idea of giving battle to the strange enemy on 
two legs, so different from the four-footed 
wolves and panthers which he had known in 
the past. 

But somehow this did not come to pass. 
Either the buck failed to grasp the full nature 
of the disaster that had befallen his little fam- 
ily; or else, catching a whiff of human foes 
about that time, fear had dominated valor. At 
any rate he sped out of sight, with the fright- 
ened doe ahead of him — at least the buck was 
gallant enough to hang back, and protect the 
rear. 

Roger went as fast as he could toward the 
fallen calf, pleased to know that he had been 
so successful in his little hunt, and that they 
would have fresh meat for some time to come. 

As he ran he seemed to understand, as 
though through instinct, that there was some 


108 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


one else pushing ahead on one side of him; 
hut, being in such desperate haste to plant a 
foot on the fallen game first, he could not even 
take the time to look. 

He heard a distant whoop from Dick, which, 
however, fell on deaf ears if it was intended 
as a warning. Roger was an obstinate boy, 
and, having taken a notion to accomplish a 
certain thing, he could not be easily discour- 
aged or influenced to give up his design. 

There the young elk lay, and in plain sight, 
so that, rushing up, Roger had no difficulty in 
placing his right foot on the still quivering 
body, by that act making it known to whoever 
disputed his claim that he intended to stand by 
his rights. 

It happened that the animal had fallen so 
that its wounded side lay uppermost, and one 
of the first things the young hunter noticed 
was the fact that there were two arrows deeply 
imbedded there; his own well-known eagle- 
feathered shaft, and one that had the token of 
the gray goose fastened to its end in a peculiar 
circling manner, calculated to influence its 
steadiness of flight. 

Then, casting his eyes up, Roger saw the 
figure of his rival — apparently an Indian, 


THE TWANG OF A BOWSTRING 109 


though dressed in tanned buckskin after the 
manner of white hunters, and gripping a bow 
in his left hand. 

The other was staring hard at the boy, as 
though astounded to find himself face to face 
with a young paleface, never before known in 
this particular section. 

And there they stood, each with a foot ad- 
vanced, and a look of defiance on their faces, 
as though ready to dispute title to the posses- 
sion of the dead elk. 


CHAPTER XI 


^ ‘ ALL, OK NONE ! ’ ’ 

“ Game mine! 

the dark-faced man in the fringed 
buckskin said these two words in an angry 
tone, Roger felt something of a shock. He 
looked closer, and realized that possibly the 
other hunter might not be an Indian after all, 
but one of those half-breeds who sometimes 
made their homes with the tribes, and again 
sought the company of the whites, either Eng- 
lish or French. 

‘‘Oh! is that so? ’’ the boy answered back, 
in a satirical tone ; ‘ ‘ well, just prove it to me 
then, and I’ll throw up my claim.” 

He kept his arrow fitted to the bowstring all 
the time, and aimed directly toward the breast 
of the other. Should the necessity have arisen 
he could have sped the shaft like lightning, 
even at such close range, for it only requires 
one quick movement of the arm to do this. 

110 


“ALL, OR NONE!” 


Ill 


The man pointed to the arrow that was just 
back of the fallen elk’s shoulder. 

Put there — in heart — bring game down 
every time! ” he ejaculated, with the most re- 
freshing impudence imaginable, that made the 
boy looked amazed, then furious, and finally 
laugh outright. 

Oh! is that your dodge, then*? ” he ex- 
claimed. You claim that as your arrow, do 
you? Well, suppose you show me another just 
like it. Every one of mine is tipped with eagle 
feathers, and made by the son of a chief ; while 
yours are lined with the quills of a wild gray 
goose. That ought to be proof enough to settle 
the matter. ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ My elk ! ’ ’ growled the other, with a glitter 
in his black eyes that boded ill for the boy, 
should he be caught off his guard. 

But Eoger knew well that his cousin must by 
now have unhitched both horses, and be hurry- 
ing up, intent on taking a hand in the atfair, if 
necessary. Besides, he was in the habit of 
looking out for himself in such matters. 

There is probably nothing that ever angered 
a borderer, young or old, more, than to 
have his right and title to certain game he 
had shot disputed by a rival claimant, when 


112 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


the evidence was all in favor of the first 
hnnter. 

Many a fatal quarrel has been recorded in 
the history of the frontier through this very 
same thing, where two men have crept up on 
their quarry, unknown to each other, and fired 
at about the same time. Each always rested 
under the belief that his missile was the one 
that brought the game down; or, even if this 
were not so, that he could have sent in a second 
shot which would have accomplished the end 
he had in view. 

But Roger was a fair and square sort of lad, 
also generous in the extreme. 

He could realize how keenly disappointed 
any one must be at finding another just ahead 
when the final test came. It was his design to 
prove his claim to the young elk, so that none 
could dispute it; and then otfer to divide. 

^ ‘ Listen to me, ’ ^ he said, trying to speak im- 
pressively. ‘‘We may have crept up on the 
game at the same time ; but I chanced to shoot 
first. My arrow struck there, and entered the 
animal ^s heart. That was a fatal wound. The 
beast had almost come to a full stop, and was 
staggering, ready to drop, when I heard your 
bowstring twang. Besides, your arrow en- 


‘‘ALL, OR NONE!” 


113 


tered in the body ; and, as it was, without any 
other hurt, the elk would have run far before 
dropping. You know that as well as I do. 
And so it is my game.” 

“ Ugh! better not try keep elk! ” grunted 
the other, while his fingers were seen to 
twitch as he gripped his bow; but he had 
not taken time to fit another arrow after let- 
ting loose, and so the white boy had a decided 
advantage over him, which those restless black 
eyes had not failed to note. 

“ Now, I’ll tell you what I’d be willing to 
do, because I know how hard it is to go through 
all that work of creeping up, and then lose the 
game. I’ve proved that my arrow killed the 
elk; but I’m willing to go halves with you! 
How does that suit? ” 

When Eoger said this he knew Dick was 
coming, and that, as he undoubtedly would be 
holding his rifle ready in his hands, he could 
make quick use of it should the necessity arise. 
So that it was certainly not fear that induced 
him to offer to hand over half of the game to 
the rival claimant. 

But apparently the dark-faced man was not 
the kind to appreciate such generosity. With 
him it was a matter of all, or none. He knew 


114 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


well that by rights he had no sort of claim to 
the game, but hoped to bully the boy into 
abandoning his just claims. 

<< My game! ’’ he replied doggedly; see 
first, and shoot before same fall. What busi- 
ness you have here in hunting land of Sho- 
shones? If I tell chief, Running Antelope, he 
soon find, and have scalp hanging in wig- 
wam! 

‘ ^ Oh ! I guess not, ’ ’ remarked Roger, think- 
ing that it might he best to let this other, who 
must he friendly with the hostile Indians, be- 
lieve that he and Dick were only the fore- 
runners of a large party; for my friends 
would come up in numbers, and burn the vil- 
lage of Running Antelope, if he so much as in- 
jured a hair on my head. But here is my 
hunter companion; let us see what he says.^’ 

When the half-breed turned his head, and 
saw what a well-armed fellow Dick was, as well 
as noted the look on his face, he drew back a 
step, as though realizing that his absurd claim 
on the quarry would never have a ghost of a 
show at making good. If one white boy could 
not be browbeaten, there was little chance that 
he could bully a pair of them. 

What’s all this about, Roger? ” asked 


“ALL, OR NONE! 


115 


Dick, as he jumped from his horse, rifle in 
hand, and pressed the weapon of his cousin 
into the other ^s willing hands; for, after all, 
a gun felt much better than a how, when there 
was need for action. 

Settle this matter, Dick,’^ observed the 
young hunter, eagerly. I shot first, and you 
can see my arrow sticking just back of the 
shoulder. It must have reached a vital place, 
for the beast was just staggering, ready to fall, 
when I heard his bowstring sound — and you 
can see where he struck. That elk would have 
run one or two miles with a hurt through the 
body like this; because we have seen deer do 
the same. Am I right, Dick? ’’ 

Every word of it is the truth, Roger,” re- 
plied the other, quietly, but at the same time 
positively. 

And,” Roger went on, you can see 
whose arrow it is that did the business, Dick; 
because mine are feathered with eagle plumes, 
while his all have the gray goose quills 
fastened on the shaft, circling it so as to give 
the arrow a whirling motion as it passes 
through the air.” 

The proof is everything that any honest 
man would ask to back up your claim,” Dick 


116 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


continued; ‘‘ but what were you offering to do 
when I came up? I heard him say that it was 
his game, and saw him shake his head as if he 
refused an offer.’’ 

<< Why, I didn’t want to be stingy about it, 
and offered to share and share alike with 
him,” replied Roger. That was fair enough, 
since the whole of the game belongs to me by 
the law of the woods.” 

^ ‘ I should say it was, ’ ^ his cousin exclaimed, 
turning again to the half-breed, who stood 
there, moodily listening to this talk, and shoot- 
ing black looks at the pair of white boys. 

And then he started to threaten me, say- 
ing that if he carried the news of our being 
here in the land of the tierce Shoshones to 
their big chief. Running Antelope, he would 
come with his braves, and make us prisoners, 
so that our hair would hang in the lodges of 
the Indians. That’s a nice way to answer a 
fellow, Dick, when he makes an offer like that. 
It was just like a slap in the face.” 

Just so, Roger; and for one I think you 
ought to take it back, after the way he an- 
swered you,” Dick went on, frowning at the 
dark-faced man. He says all or none, does 
he? Very good, let it be none, then. We can 


“ALL, OR NONE!” 


117 


use this young elk nicely, and you earned the 
prize. I never saw a better stalk in my life.^’ 
‘‘ And,’’ remarked Eoger, still meaning to 
impress the half-breed with the idea that they 
were only the skirmishers of a large party of 
whites that was advancing up the Missouri, 

‘ ‘ some of the rest of our friends would be glad 
of a chance to put their teeth into such tender 
juicy meat as this, eh, Dick? ” 

Of course Dick guessed instantly what ob- 
ject his cousin had in making such a queer re- 
mark, but he was too wise to say anything to 
the contrary. In fact he thought so well of the 
little scheme himself that he smiled, and 
nodded his head as he remarked: 

“ Well, I should think they would, Roger; 
anybody ’d like a meal of such tender meat. 
And now, who may you be? I don’t suppose 
your name is Lascelles, is it? ” and he turned 
upon the half-breed as he asked this sudden 
question. 

A flash of intelligence, when that name was 
mentioned, passed over the dark face of the 
other; but he shook his head in the negative. 

‘‘Not Lascelles. Know same though. 
Name Batiste Dupuy. Trapper, trader, voy- 
ageur from the North. Friend of Running 


118 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


Antelope, and the Cheyennes. They give 
right to hunt, trap all through this country. 
Paleface boys no business shoot elk. My 
game! Must have all or none. Ugh! 

If his name was Batiste Dupuy, as he 
claimed, the half-breed must have lived a good 
part of his life among the redmen, for he had 
copied many of their ways. His knowledge of 
English seemed rather meagre, for he could 
hardly find suitable means whereby to express 
himself; for, while he spoke, he made many 
violent gestures, that were intended to add 
vigor to his few words. 

^^'Then make up your mind you’re going to 
have none,” said Eoger, now growing angry 
himself at the arrogance of the fellow. “ If 
you want your arrow, here it is; but not an 
ounce of the elk meat do you get.” 

He jerked the shaft feathered with the quills 
of the gray goose from its lodging-place in the 
side of the dead elk, and handed it out toward 
the other. The man condescended to take it, 
but immediately broke it across his knee, as 
though by such violent means he expected them 
to understand that he intended to be their in- 
veterate foe from that time forth. 

‘‘Go! Get out of this! ” cried the impetu- 


“ALL, OR NONE!” 


119 


ous Roger, pointing with his quivering finger. 

And just remember, Monsieur Dupuy, we 
have long rifles here, and know how to drive a 
nail at thirty paces; so that, if you try to do 
us any harm, it will be at your peril. That is 
all.^^ 

An Indian might have said, I have 
spoken! ’’ but Roger ^s way was just as ex- 
pressive, accompanied as it was by that sweep 
of the hand. 

The man^s eyes narrowed until they seemed 
to be mere slits, as he glared at the bold young 
speaker. Then he flung his head in a disdain- 
ful gesture, and remarked with a sneer: 

Never before did Batiste Dupuy take or- 
ders from a cub. Huh! wait and see who 
laughs loudest. Mebbe Batiste, his hour will 
come soon. Lascelles, you said? — it may he 
I know same; and he much glad to hear of 
you! Sacre! that is all I say! ’’ 

With that he made them a mocking bow, 
showing that he surely had French blood in 
his veins, and, whirling on his moccasined 
heel, strode angrily away. 

After going a certain distance he turned and 
looked toward them, as if measuring the in- 
tervening space. Roger even thought he could 


120 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


see him fitting an arrow to his bowstring and 
at once half raised his rifle threateningly. If 
Batiste had intended trying a shot at them, he 
speedily abandoned his idea when he saw how 
ready they were to send their lead in his di- 
rection. He must have known that pioneer 
hoys were quite at home with their long-bar- 
reled guns, and could snip off the swaying 
head of a wild turkey, buried in the earth to 
its neck, at the annual shoots where the best 
marksmen came together to compete. 

At any rate, he contented himself with 
shaking his fist in their direction, and then 
moving away again. 

‘‘A good riddance to bad rubbish!’^ ex- 
claimed Roger, though evidently pleased to see 
the last of the ruffian. 

And we^d better be getting away from 
here as soon as we can,’’ remarked Dick, better 
able than his impulsive companion to under- 
stand what this chance encounter, and the 
making of an enemy, might mean for them. 

But he knows that Frangois Lascelles, 
Dick ; you heard him say so ! ” Roger re- 
marked, as he started to fasten his horse, so 
that they could cut up the game as speedily as 
possible, and ride away, one of them mean- 


“ALL, OR NONE! 


121 


while standing guard, so that the half-breed 
might not sneak up close enough to use his bow 
on them. 

Yes, I guessed that he might, for they be- 
long to the same class,’’ the other observed, 
thoughtfully. Perhaps Lascelles has bought 
pelts from this rover, and they may be the best 
of friends. And, if he knows that the French 
trader is anywhere around here now, be sure 
he will try to get word to him as fast as he 
can, to tell about our coming. And from now 
on we will have to be on our guard every 
minute of the day and night, looking for an 
attack from either the Indians, or the party of 
the Frenchman. They did not seem to know 
just how many started out with Lascelles and 
his son, but it must have been several.” 

And of the same stripe as himself,” re- 
marked Roger, starting to take the skin from 
the young elk with a skill that had been at- 
tained only through long practice. Remem- 
ber what our fathers said, Dick; day and 
night we must keep watch for the silent foe 
that would crawl up on us unseen, and catch 
us napping! ” 


CHAPTER XII 


THE HIDDEN CAMP 

Theke remained only an hour or so of day- 
light after Roger had secured the best parts 
of the carcass of the young elk, and fastened 
the bundle of fresh meat to his saddle. 

Dick knew that they must be more than or- 
dinarily careful where they spent the night, 
because the chances were the vindictive half- 
breed would be scouring the country looking 
for signs of them. If they were incautious 
about building the cooking fire, his sharp eyes 
would be sure to discover their location; and, 
should that occur, they could expect trouble. 

The thing that worried them most of all was 
the possible theft of their mounts. That the 
packhorse had been stolen was not a matter 
of such importance, for they could get on with- 
out an additional animal ; but in regard to their 
saddle horses the case was vastly different. 

It would be next to impossible to overtake 
the expedition on foot, as they had learned be- 
m 


THE HIDDEN CAMP 


123 


fore now. In following the river, there were 
times when, on account of bad ground, they had 
to cover five miles in order to make one of 
progress. And all this time the hardy voya- 
geurs who were boatmen for Captain Lewis 
would be urging their craft forward with the 
skill and ability peculiar to their kind. 

This being the case, Dick was bent on find- 
ing some hiding-place for a camp, where they 
could be additionally secure, and the horses 
kept within close reach. 

No fire to-night, unless we can hide it,’’ he 
announced to his companion, when they were 
once more moving along, keeping a constant 
lookout for foes, and at the same time on the 
alert for the nook that would meet their re- 
quirements for a camp. 

Roger groaned. 

Then I do hope we’ll be lucky enough to 
find a good place,” he remarked, as he re- 
doubled his efforts to make the discovery; 

because I’m hungry for a bite of this fine 
young elk. Why, it’s been three days now, or 
even more, since I put a tooth in fresh meat. 
This tough old pemmican is as hard as flint, 
and next to tasteless.” 

But you know what our mother Vould say. 


124 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


Roger about looking a gift borse in the mouth. 
If we could get nothing better, this same 
dried venison would keep us alive; and when 
you’re real hungry it doesn’t seem so very 
bad.” 

‘‘ Oh, well, perhaps not, Dick,” admitted 
the other; ‘‘ and I’ve seen times when it tasted 
pretty good ; but after being on that pemmican 
for three days, and with a young elk in hand, 
it would be hard if we couldn’t have a fire to- 
night. ’ ’ 

Let’s hope that the chance turns up, 
then,” remarked Dick, cheerfully. And 
about this same pemmican, you know that the 
Indians live pretty much all winter on it. Be- 
sides, when a brave is sent a hundred or two 
miles across country, to carry a message to the 
chief of another tribe, all he takes along with 
him is a little dried meat in his ditty bag, that 
he munches once in a while, drinking at the 
springs he runs across on the way. I believe 
an Indian runner could keep on from the Mis- 
sissippi to the ocean just that way, carrying 
all he needed to eat in a package not larger 
than my head.” 

They kept pushing on, making as good time 
as the nature of the rough ground permitted; 


THE HIDDEN CAMP 


125 


while the sun dropped out of sight, and dusk 
began to gather around them. 

Eoger was really beginning to despair, and 
feared that they would have to pass a fireless 
night, one keeping constantly on guard while 
the other slept, so that the horses might he 
protected, when a sudden low exclamation 
from his companion thrilled him. 

What is it, Dick? he asked, nervously 
fingering his gun, which he kept in his hand as 
he rode along; did you see any one skulking 
in the shadows? 

^^Oh! no, not that, Roger,’’ replied his 
cousin, cheerfully; hut, unless I miss my 
guess, we’ve come to a fine place to make our 
camp; and, if things turn out as well as I ex- 
pect, there ought to he a chance for a small 
fire, enough of a blaze to cook some of your 
meat by.” 

Good! You make me feel happy again, 
Dick! ” exclaimed the other, eagerly; but 
show me where you’ve made this discovery.” 

Look over in that direction, and you can 
see the rocks piled up,” Dick went on. It 
seems to me that we ought to find a hiding- 
place among them, where we can pitch our 
little camp. Of course it means that we must 


126 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


come down, and pull all the grass the horses 
will need, and perhaps take them to water, too ; 
but that is nothing to worry over, if only we 
pass the night without an attack.’’ 

It turned out as Dick predicted, for they did 
find a splendid nook in the midst of the rocks, 
where they could be safe from observation. 
And Roger soon discovered the very spot for 
the little fire. 

Both the young pioneers were soon as busy 
as beavers, for there was much to be done. 
The horses had been watered before coming up 
among the rocks, so that would not have to be 
attended to again. Dick went down, and 
started to pull grass, which he carried in arm- 
fuls up to where the horses had been secured; 
and once the faithful beasts started to con- 
tentedly munch at their supper, there was no 
reason why they should give any more trouble. 

Meanwhile Roger had started the fire. It 
was only an apology for one, and offered little 
cheer; but on this occasion the boys were not 
thinking of sitting around a blaze, toasting 
their feet, and watching the sparks fly upward, 
to tell all creation of their presence,” as 
Roger expressed it. All they wanted was suf- 
ficient heat to cook the meat and make a pot 


THE HIDDEN CAMP 


127 


of tea, after which the fire would be allowed 
to go out. 

Eoger knew how to cook better than most 
lads of his age, and Dick always let him have 
full swing when out on their numerous hunt- 
ing trips. Considering the few appliances for 
comfort which hunters in those days carried 
with them, the boys got on splendidly. If there 
was no frying-pan handy they could thrust 
small portions of meat on the ends of long 
splinters of wood, and in this fashion man- 
age to obtain what was to them a satisfying 
meal. 

The tender elk meat pleased them both, and 
Eoger was kept busy with repeat orders ” 
for some time. But finally they cared for no 
more; after which the red embers of the cook- 
ing fire were covered with earth, and the last 
sign of human presence obliterated, even the 
odor of supper passing away with the disap- 
pearance of the heat. 

Later on, Eoger lay down in his blanket and 
slept soundly, while Dick sat, gun in hand, and 
watched. Long did the hours seem, and many 
times no doubt some cry from a night bird 
would startle the sentry, always suspicious lest 
this might be a signal uttered by some creep- 


128 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


ing Indian to tell his mates that he had made a 
discovery. 

When the stars had given notice that the 
time for his vigil was at an end, Dick woke the 
other, and from that hour on to daybreak 
Roger sat silent, watchful, and faithful. 

But there was no alarm, and with the coming 
of dawn they shook hands over the fact that 
they had managed to elude the search which 
Dupuy had made for their camp, during much 
of the night. 

Again was a fire started, with the aid of the 
ever handy flint and steel. Had the boys had 
the misfortune to lose these almost indispens- 
able articles, Roger knew how to create a tiny 
blaze with the aid of a small bow and a twirl- 
ing stick. This trick he had been taught by 
an old traveler, who declared he had seen the 
natives do the same far away on islands in 
the East Indies. But, although Roger could 
accomplish the feat, it was always a difficult 
thing to do, and he much preferred the or- 
dinary method of making fire from sparks 
made by striking flint against steel. 

Finally, having loaded the horses again, and 
in a better fashion than before, the boys were 
ready to make a fresh start. 


THE HIDDEN CAMP 


129 


Roger wondered whether they would chance 
to run across the half-breed anywhere. 

He looked so angry/’ he said, as they 
started away from the rocky fortress that had 
made them such a capital camp, ‘‘ that I be- 
lieve he would think nothing of sending one of 
his arrows into my back as I passed some 
secret hiding-place; or use his rifle, if he had 
one somewhere at the time he started to creep 
up on the elk, the same way I did, wishing to 
save his ammunition.” 

“ Then let us hope we will see nothing of 
him,” observed Dick; but all the same he was 
a little nervous as they rode on. 

And, after all, Roger’s fears were not with- 
out foundation, for a short time later, as they 
were cantering along, they heard the twang of 
a bowstring. Both boys involuntarily ducked. 
They never knew just how close the arrow 
came, but both heard the hiss as it passed, and 
then a thud as it struck a tree. 

Run for it! ” exclaimed Dick, as he dug 
his heels into the sides of his horse, and, bend- 
ing low in the saddle, went flying forward at 
an almost reckless pace. 

Roger followed close behind, grumbling as 
he rode; but there were no more arrows, and 


130 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


in a short time they were able to sit upright 
again, although Dick continued to urge his 
animal to make more speed. 

‘‘ That was too bad, Dick,’’ complained 
Roger ; ‘ ‘ it makes my blood boil to think of the 
two of us running away from only one. We 
could have turned, and placed him between 
two fires, so that it would soon seem pretty hot 
for the coward. Why did you run away? ” 
There were a good many reasons, Roger,” 
answered the other, who was quite used to 
these exhibitions of recklessness on the part 
of his cousin, and always made it a point to 
explain the motives that actuated his conduct, 
so that the other might profit by his caution. 

First of all, we could not tell how many 
enemies there were around us. If we had 
waited, we might have been surrounded by a 
dozen Shoshones or Cheyennes, and either 
killed or taken prisoners. And then again, 
Roger, I never want to forget that we are the 
messengers of our fathers, sent on a most im- 
portant mission. If we choose to take unnec- 
essary risks, and that paper never comes back 
signed by Jasper Williams, think of the conse- 
quences that are apt to follow. So you see that 
it is a wise thing for us to take no chances. 


THE HIDDEN CAMP 


131 


We promised our mothers that, Roger; don’t 
forget again, when tempted to risk everything 
to please your own feelings.” 

Dick, you’re right, just as you always are, 
and I’m sorry I spoke that way. Yes, it would 
have been foolish to turn and try to punish 
that skulking half-breed. And he did no dam- 
age after all with his spinning' arrow. Did 
you hear what a whistling noise it made as it 
passed over? ” 

‘‘ That was caused by the feathers being 
placed in a sort of winding way, so as to make 
the arrow whirl as it flew,” Dick explained. 

It made me think of the duck we call a 
whistler, whose wings make a sound as it flies 
such as you can make by blowing in a hollow 
reed. But we seem to have outdistanced the 
enemy now, and perhaps it would be safe to 
breathe the horses a little.” 

They pushed on during the whole of that 
day without once meeting any difficulty; al- 
though there were times when they found 
themselves compelled to make wide detours in 
order to avoid bad stretches of ground, or 
sloughs, where the footing was treacherous for 
the horses. (Note 3.) 

On this account they did not make the prog- 


132 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


ress impetuous Roger would have wished for, 
although his companion declared himself sat- 
isfied. 

Better luck, perhaps, to-morrow,’’ he 
would say, whenever Roger complained; and 
thus the latter was shamed out of his mood. 

That night they found a place to camp that 
was totally unlike the fortress amidst the 
rocks, hut offered them just as secure a 
refuge. And again they saw daylight come 
without any alarm. 

So three days passed away, and it was now 
to he hoped that they would see nothing more 
of the half-hreed. Dick remained on his guard, 
all the same, for he did not mean to he caught 
napping. 

The nature of the country had changed 
again, and, instead of the woods or rocky 
hluffs which they had left farther down the 
river, they now found themselves looking out 
on vast stretches of level prairie, where the 
tall grass waved in the hreeze until it resem- 
bled the waters of a wide sea; and in places 
innumerable wild flowers dotted it like 
splashes of paint, making a picture that even 
hoys could admire. 

Here they would be apt to come upon many 


THE HIDDEN CAMP 


133 


novel things, of which they may have heard 
wandering trappers speak, but which up to 
recently they had hardly expected to see for 
themselves. 

At the same time there would be ever-in- 
creasing danger of their being discovered by 
some band of red hunters, stalking antelope or 
bison, and ready to leave their hunting for a 
more convenient season if they saw a chance 
to capture palefaces, with their wonderful 
‘‘ shooting-sticks,^’ which in those days were 
a source of great bewilderment to the Indians 
west of the Mississippi. 

But nevertheless, in spite of the constant' 
presence of peril, the two lads enjoyed the ex- 
perience, and had no regrets about having 
started on the adventurous mission, since they 
were at the same time serving those they loved 
so well, and satisfying the craving for excite- 
ment that seems to be a part of almost every 
boy’s nature. 


CHAPTEE XIII 


ON THE BILLOWY PEAIKIE 

Duking this day there was hardly a stretch 
of half an hour but Dick and Roger made some 
new and interesting discovery. Now it was a 
little herd of antelope that, scenting the pres- 
ence of human enemies on the wind, sprang 
from the grass where they had been lying, and 
went off with graceful bounds that awoke the 
ardent admiration of Dick, while Roger aimed 
his gun after them, though he was not foolish 
enough to waste precious ammunition when his 
good sense told him he had not a ghost of a 
show to bring the game down. 

A little later they stumbled upon a village 
of prairie dogs, the first either of the boys had 
ever set eyes on. In fact, the first sign they 
had of the settlement was when one of the 
horses broke through into a burrow, and came 
near throwing its rider, or breaking a leg. 

Then there was a great clatter as scores of 
the queer little fellows started to bark, and 
134 


ON THE BILLOWY PRAIRIE 


135 


then vanish inside their burrows, from which 
they later cautiously thrust their noses, curi- 
ous to see what these strange intruders were 
like. 

Better slow down to a walk until we are 
clear of this place,’’ warned Dick, as he suited 
his action to his words. Did you ever see 
such a sight, Roger? There must be thousands 
of these little chaps around here ; and hear the 
fierce way they bark at us before they run in- 
doors.” 

I wonder if they are good to eat? ” asked 
the practical Roger, for the elk meat was all 
gone, and he had begun to wonder what they 
might find next. 

I’m sure I don’t know,” his cousin re- 
plied; and I wouldn’t like to try before I 
saw some one else eat one. The Indians are 
very fond of baked dog, you know ; but I never 
heard that it was this breed. Better give that 
idea up, Roger; a little later we may find a 
chance to knock over one of those fast-running 
antelope, or else get a young buffalo calf for a 
change. ’ ’ 

‘‘ That sounds good enough for me,” re- 
marked the other; and so I think I’ll let the 
prairie dogs alone just now. But look there. 


136 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


isn’t that a rattlesnake lying in the sun outside 
that burrow? ” 

‘‘ Just what it is,” Dick answered, quickly. 
Which reminds me that I’ve been told 
that the snakes seem to occupy the burrows 
along with the dogs. Perhaps they’ve got 
some sort of arrangement between them ; 
or else the prairie dog isn’t afraid of the 
poison of the rattlesnake. See, there’s an- 
other, yes, and even a third one, much larger 
than any of the rest! ” 

‘^Ugh! wouldn’t I hate to have to walk 
through this village in the dark! ” Roger ex- 
claimed, with a shudder, as they passed sev- 
eral more snakes lying in the warm sunshine, 
not at all bothered by the thud of horses’ hoofs. 

It’s a bad job going through it, even on 
horseback, and in the daytime, ’ ’ Dick observed, 
because you have to watch closely to keep 
from having the animal break through the roof 
of a burrow ; and, first thing you know, one of 
those nasty rattlesnakes might be striking at 
the horse’s legs. It would be a shame to lose 
so valuable an animal in that way, when we 
need them both so badly. ’ ’ 

That caused Roger to awaken to the fact 
that he was not paying as much attention to 


ON THE BILLOWY PRAIRIE 


137 


his progress through the populous town as he 
should ; and, having had his fears aroused, he 
now began to keep a close watch for signs of 
trouble ahead. 

Being thus fully on their guard they were 
able to reach the border of the prairie dog set- 
tlement without having met with any disaster; 
and, the last they saw of it, several of the bold- 
est of the natives had crept out of their bur- 
rows, and seemed to be barking them a fare- 
well,’^ as Roger laughingly said. 

While they were jealous concerning their 
ammunition, hoarding it against a possible 
emergency, they seldom lost an opportunity 
to wet a line in the great river, whenever their 
camp was close by the bank. 

Roger always carried hooks and lines along 
with him, so that on the present occasion he 
was well equipped to capture all the finny 
prizes they needed for food. ^ 

Many a night, while Dick slept, the other 
would sit on the river bank, with his line in 
his hand, waiting for a bite, and seldom did his 
vigilance go unrewarded, so that they had fish 
for breakfast on numerous occasions. 

It happened that once again they discovered 
a place where undoubtedly the expedition they 


138 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


were following must have waited over night. 
There were the plain tracks of horses^ hoofs, 
and also the ashes of several fires, for, being 
in such numbers, the explorers of the. Missouri 
did not feel compelled fo hide whenever they 
made camp, in order to keep their location a 
secret from spying eyes. 

Of course Eoger asked his companion to try 
to find out from various signs, which could he 
readily picked up, whether they were now any 
closer to the column than on that other occa- 
sion, when they rested in the abandoned camp 
of the explorers. 

This Dick did in a most thorough fashion, 
and, after concluding his labors, he announced 
it as his belief that they had indeed gained an- 
other day. 

Is that all? remarked Eoger, evidently 
disappointed; and from his manner one might 
believe he had expected to hear Dick say they 
would overtake Captain Lewis by another day 
or so. 

On my part,’’ declared Dick, I think 
that we are doing as well as we ought to ex- 
pect. All I ask is that things go right along 
as they have been doing. We are seeing some 
wonderful sights while we keep on the move 


ON THE BILLOWY PRAIRIE 


139 


each day. And, besides, you forget, Roger, 
that the sooner we come up with the expedi- 
tion, the sooner we must be taking the back 
trail. Now that we’re away out here in this 
strange country I’d like to see all I can of it.” 

Yes, that’s so,” Roger replied, nodding 
his head to show that he quite agreed with his 
cousin; and, do you know, Dick, if only we 
could find some safe way to get that paper 
home, after it has been signed by Jasper 
Williams, I’d like nothing better than to keep 
right on with Captain Lewis, and go with him 
all the way to the ocean. Oh ! what a glorious 
thing that would be; and what strange sights 
we would see when we got to the mountains 
we’ve heard so much about, that they say 
reach far up into the clouds, and abound in all 
sorts of game, such as can be found nowhere 
else.” 

Dick himself heaved a sigh, on hearing his 
companion speak in that way. 

Yes, that would be almost too good for us 
to enjoy, Roger,” he said, much as we might 
wish it to come true. Our first duty is to make 
sure that the paper gets to our grandfather, 
since so much depends on it. I wouldn’t take 
any chance about its safe delivery, because we 


140 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


would never forgive ourselves if it went 
astray. ’ ^ 

But, Dick, if we found that Captain Lewis 
meant to dispatch some of his men over the 
back trail, with an important message of his 
own, telling President Jefferson what success 
he had met with so far, couldn’t we trust the 
paper in their charge? ” 

Well, we won’t discuss that unless the op- 
portunity comes,” the other remarked; for, to 
tell the truth, the temptation was almost irre- 
sistible, even to steady, reliable Dick Arm- 
strong. Both boys possessed a strong yearn- 
ing for exploration, and during their various 
hunts they had sought out new fields in every 
direction, whenever it was at all possible. 

Another temptation had come to Roger with 
almost every hour of the day. This was the 
presence of innumerable prairie hens that 
were flying up from the long grass in every 
direction, as the horses passed along. 

Roger kept his bow and arrows handy, and 
was frequently tempted to make use of them 
in trying for some of these plump and edible 
fowl, which often presented what looked like 
easy shots; but Dick was for hurrying, and 
did not wish to delay, at any time, long enough 


ON THE BILLOWY PRAIRIE 


141 


for Ms companion to creep np on the 

cMckens.’’ 

But when they rested at noon, or in the early 
evening stopped to make camp, Roger would 
be denied his pleasure no longer, but started 
to stalk some of the ever present birds. 

Nor was success wanting, for he succeeded 
in sending his feathered shafts through a brace 
of plump hens, which they managed to cook 
over a fire that was built in a hole dug in the 
ground, so that the flame might not be seen afar 
and draw the attention they sought to avoid. 

Another day saw them crossing a wide 
stretch of the prairie, to avoid a slough that 
seemed to extend for many miles along the 
border of the river. 

It had been a rather warm day, and several 
times they had eyed the heavens, as if half 
expecting that the clouds would gather and 
send down a deluge of rain. Up to now they 
had been singularly^ fortunate in having es- 
caped many storms, and it chanced that those 
that did come had found the young explorers 
in some snug shelter. To be caught out on the 
open might not turn out to be such a pleasant 
thing for them. 

Although they had now been on the march 


142 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


for weeks, neither of the boys seemed to feel 
in any way anxious for their journey to end, 
save that Roger ^s impatience occasionally 
leaped beyond bounds; for he kept wondering 
whether they would find Jasper Williams after 
all, and their mission prove a success. 

There were so many new sights to look upon 
as they went on, that it seemed as though 
they were continually expecting novel things. 
Around the settlement it had been pretty 
much all woods, so that this wonderful prairie 
was a source of never-ending delight to both 
lads, filling them with something of the same 
awe that one who is accustomed to the interior 
feels when first he sets eyes on the great ocean. 

I hope, though, we can make the river by 
to-morrow,’^ Roger was saying when the sun 
seemed to be well down in the sky, and it 
looked certain that they were to make camp 
again in the open. 

Chances are that it lies away over yonder, 
where you can just see a fringe of something 
that must be trees,’’ Dick observed, pointing 
as he spoke. 

And miles away at that, so there’s no use 
in trying for it to-day,” Roger said. 

He was feeling a little provoked, for, after 


ON THE BILLOWY PRAIRIE 


143 


begging his companion to hold up half an hour 
for him, when he thought he saw a chance to 
stalk a small band of antelopes that afternoon, 
Roger had spent considerable time and energy 
in creeping through the grass, and getting be- 
hind a motte of timber that grew around some 
little slough, only to see the timid animals fly- 
ing away when he thought he must be close 
enough to use his bow. 

He had taken revenge, however, in shooting 
several prairie chickens, although, having once 
made up his mouth ’’ for venison, this was a 
poor substitute, good eating though the birds 
had proved on the other occasion. 

It lies to the west of us,’’ Dick chanced to 
say, as they looked toward the low fringe along 
the horizon which, as he had said, must be 
trees, and evidently bordering the river. 

Later, Dick had occasion to congratulate 
himself that he had taken notice of the exact 
quarter where those trees seemed to lie, as he 
saw them just before sunset. 

Once again they dug a hole, in which Roger 
expected to cook the prairie fowl which had 
fallen to his skill as an archer. Dick saw to 
the staking of the two horses, and made them 
additionally secure. 


144 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


The clouds still hung overhead, and it would 
be strange if the night passed, he believed, 
without some sort of storm breaking over the 
prairie. The boys began to wish that they had 
their Indian tent along, for, old though it was, 
in a heavy downpour not a drop of water 
penetrated it. 

Dick made preparations looking to a change 
of base if the threatening storm proved severe. 
He insisted that the bundles be kept almost 
intact, so that they could be fastened on the 
backs of the horses without the customary 
delay. That proved to be another fortunate 
move on the part of the boy, and for which he 
had much cause to be thankful. 

The supper was finally prepared, though the 
fire had to be made as before from dead grass 
and dry buffalo chips, and was anything but 
a joy to Roger, accustomed as he had always 
been to plenty of good fuel. 

Though they might have had the benefit of 
a fair moon but for the clouds, the latter were 
so dense that the night seemed inky dark. 
The usual noises of crickets and katydids and 
other insects appeared to be hushed, so that a 
strange silence rested on the wide expanse 
around them. 


ON THE BILLOWY PRAIRIE 


145 


They were tired, and lay down soon after 
eating, not knowing how long they would have 
a chance to sleep before the coming of the 
storm disturbed them again. Dick, in fact, 
hardly expected to even doze, for he felt that 
some sort of watch should be kept; but, after 
lying there a while, his eyes gradually closed, 
and almost before he was aware of what was 
coming he went to sleep. 

Neither of the boys ever knew how much 
time passed in this way when they were 
aroused by the growling of thunder, as they 
believed; and, sitting up, Dick called out to 
his companion: 

It’s coming at last, Eoger! ” 

Yes, I heard it; but what are we going to 
do? ” answered the other, fretfully; for the 
prospect of getting a wet jacket was not very 
inviting. 

We’ll have to stand it, I guess; grin and 
bear it, as father says,” Dick returned, being 
much more philosophical than Eoger. 

But some of our bundles will be soaked,” 
declared Eoger. 

We can’t help that; and I’ve made sure 
to wrap our extra ammunition in the water- 
proof cloth, so as to save it. Both of us have 


146 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


our horns filled with powder, which will be 
sure to keep dry, no matter how we are 
drenched. I think I could jump into the river, 
and stay there an hour, without a drop getting 
into that good old horn father gave me long 
ago, and which he used himself when a boy.’’ 

In this fashion did Dick seek to buoy up the 
low spirits of his companion. 

It’s getting closer, Dick, and that thunder 
is rattling pretty steady, seems to me. I’m 
sorry for both of us, because we’re due for a 
fine ducking. I hope the horses don’t get 
frightened, if the storm is a had one, and 
break their ropes. Hadn’t we better bring 
them in close by, Dick? Looks like we’ve got 
to worry over our mounts, one way or another, 
right along. First it’s Indians stealing them; 
then the chance of some panther jumping the 
beasts for a meal ; and now a stampede, if the 
lightning flashes too brightly, or the thunder 
breaks over us with a roar. How about it, 
Dick? ” 

It wouldn’t be a bad idea to get them in 
here, and keep hold of the ropes,” the other 
replied ; ^ ‘ horses are always more contented 
if they find themselves near human beings in 
a storm, so I’ve heard. So come on, then! ” 


ON THE BILLOWY PRAIRIE 


147 


They were now on their feet. The blackness 
of the night still held good, only every little 
while a flash of lightning along the horizon 
whence the storm was coming dispelled it for a 
brief interval, when they could see a long dis- 
tance away. 

Just as they started to get the horses Dick 
noticed that the distant rumbling sound had 
grown heavier. Suddenly he stood still, and 
clutched the sleeve of his companion’s tunic. 

Roger, perhaps that isn’t thunder we hear, 
after all! ” he exclaimed, with a catch in his 
voice, as though the presence of some new and 
never before experienced danger influenced 
him. 

Why, what could it be then? ” demanded 
the other, instantly. 

Oh! look! look yonder! ” cried Dick. 

Just then another friendly flash of lightning 
illuminated the heavens, and for the space of 
several seconds the prairie was lighted up al- 
most like day. And the two pioneer boys, 
staring toward the region where the storm 
seemed brooding, saw a spectacle that chilled 
their blood, it was so wonderful, so full of tre- 
mendous possibilities for evil! 


CHAPTER XIV 


THE BUFFALO STAMPEDE 

Fae away, it seemed as though the whole 
surface of the prairie was in motion. To the 
right and left the boys had seen the same be- 
wildering sight. Roger failed to comprehend 
what it meant, and turned to his companion for 
an explanation. 

‘‘ What is it, Dick? ’’ he called out. 

^ ‘ Buffaloes — one of those great herds 
weVe been told about, and which stretches as 
far as the eye can reach! ’’ the other replied. 

‘‘ But will they come this way; and ought 
we saddle up so as to be ready to make a run 
for it? Roger continued; not because he was 
timid, but that the sight of that endless, heav- 
ing mass of moving animals had impressed 
him strongly. 

Yes, I think we should,’’ Dick replied. 
‘‘ If the storm comes along after them, and 
starts a stampede, as they call it, we would 
stand in danger of being trampled under ten 
148 


THE BUFFALO STAMPEDE 


149 


thousand hoofs. No one could ever tell what 
had become of us. So let’s roll up our 
blankets, and get the horses; quick, Roger, 
because they’re heading in our direction, and 
coming right along.” 

Indeed, even as they brought the snorting 
horses in, and started to fasten the loads on 
their backs, the rumble had increased to a 
steady roar, so that it seemed to Roger he 
could actually feel the ground vibrate under 
the pounding of those myriad of hoofs, as the 
heavy animals galloped toward the river. 

Whenever the lightning flashed, and this 
was more frequently than before, with peals 
of thunder following, both boys found them- 
selves compelled to shoot quick glances of both 
curiosity and alarm toward the advancing 
peril. And what they saw was a sight never 
to be forgotten. 

It was like the border of a troubled sea, that 
tremendous line of moving animal life, heav- 
ing and tossing, and coming steadily on like a 
dust cloud impelled by the wind. As yet they 
could not distinguish the units comprising this 
immense whole; but it was easy to imagine 
them, for both boys had shot buffaloes before 
now, and knew what they were like, though 


150 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


they had never looked upon a herd of more 
than half a dozen at a time. 

‘‘Oh! there must be millions in that lot! 
cried Eoger, when a particularly vivid flash 
came, that showed them the whole level 
stretch covered with the advancing horde as 
far as their eyes could reach. 

“ Too many for us to stay here, and try to 
divide! ’’ Dick answered. 

“ How lucky that you noticed where* the 
trees grew along the river, said Roger; “ be- 
cause that will he our best chance, don’t you 
think, Dick? ” 

“ Yes, and the sooner we’re off the better,” 
was the other’s answer. 

He knew that their horses must still be tired 
from the long journey of the day before, and, 
laden as they were, might not be able to run as 
swiftly as under other conditions. Just how 
fast that avalanche of shaggy forms could ad- 
vance he had no means of knowing. If further 
frightened by the flash of lightning, and the 
crash of thunder, a stampede of the herd would 
mean that the bison would come on the full 
gallop, madly seeking to find shelter from the 
howling blast. 

“ Have we got everything, do you think? ” 


THE BUFFALO STAMPEDE 


151 


asked Roger, ready to mount his horse, which 
could hardly be held in hand, such was its ter- 
ror at the approach of this thundering mass 
of heavy beasts; it was as though the intelli- 
gent animal understood the danger that threat- 
ened, and wanted to be on the move. 

No matter, we cannot afford to waste an- 
other minute hunting for anything now. Our 
lives are worth more than any other thing we 
possess. Get in your saddle, quick, Roger; 
and be careful not to let the horse throw you, 
or all is lost! ” 

The warning came not any too soon, for the 
fretful animal was jumping and tugging at the 
bridle, trying the best it could to break away, 
so that it might dash off, and keep a space be- 
tween that approaching peril and its fleet 
heels. 

But Roger was a pretty fair horseman, and 
succeeded in mounting, in spite of all the 
prancing of the steed. Then away they went, 
helter-skelter, allowing the horses to have 
their heads. 

They tried to keep as near to one another 
as possible. The one danger Dick feared more 
than anything else was that one of the horses 
in this headlong gallop might set his feet in a 


152 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


marmot hole, and bring about disaster; for a 
spill in the face of the oncoming army of buf- 
faloes would mean that the unfortunate one 
must be trampled under foot, whether his 
horse had a leg broken or not. 

When first seen the buffaloes had apparently 
been simply galloping steadily on, as though 
bent on changing their feeding grounds; but 
Dick, turning to look with each flash, believed 
he could detect a change coming over their 
method of advance. 

This was doubtless caused by the increasing 
crashes of thunder that sounded high above 
the steady roar of those tens of thousands of 
hoofs beating upon the hard turf. In other 
words, as the oncoming storm began to over- 
take the drove, their gallop was fast degen- 
erating into a stampede, when every animal 
would put on its best spurt, and, wild with 
fear, seek to outrun the threatening gale. 

Already the horses were doing their best, 
and it was folly to dig one^s heels into the 
sides of his straining beast, as Roger was do- 
ing, seeking to obtain a little more speed. 

And now both boys began to look anxiously 
ahead. Despite the best efforts of the horses 
it seemed as though the leading buffaloes were 


THE BUFFALO STAMPEDE 


153 


much closer to them than when the mad race 
had started; and this meant that, unless they 
could manage to gain the shelter of the trees, 
they were going to have a hard time of it 
avoiding disaster. 

Already Roger had learned that his comrade 
had guessed true when he said that the indis- 
tinct line along the horizon, seen just at sun- 
set, must be trees. They had become much 
more distinct by now, so that, although but a 
fleeting glimpse of them could be obtained 
when the lightning flashed, still that was 
enough. 

And now the rain started to fall, but neither 
cared for that, if only it did not interfere with 
their striking the timber belt at its nearest 
point. 

Probably neither of those boys would ever 
forget that wild ride, with the thunder boom- 
ing all around them; the lightning seeming to 
strike here, there, and everywhere; the rain 
falling in a deluge that soon soaked them to 
the skin; and, worst of all, that endless line 
of galloping bison gaining constantly, as they 
were urged on by their fright. 

Once Roger’s horse stumbled, and the boy 
came near falling, only retaining his seat be- 


154 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


cause he had firmly fixed himself there. His 
heart seemed to jump into his throat with a 
sudden fear lest the animal had lamed itself, 
and would prove unequal to the task of keep- 
ing ahead of the oncoming herd. 

But, so far as could be seen, the horse did 
not show any signs of injury. 

Can we make it, Dick? ’’ 

It was necessary for Eoger to shout, al- 
though at the time he could not have been ten 
feet away from his companion. The combina- 
tion of noises all around them prevented such 
a small thing a§ a human voice from being 
heard, unless strained to the utmost. 

^ ^ Looks like it ! keep up your heart, 
Eoger! ’’ was the cheery reply. 

But, although Dick spoke in this manner, he 
was not so very sure that the tired horses 
would be equal to the test. He almost hated 
to glance backward now, for it seemed to him 
that the advance of that endless line of pur- 
suers must be overtaking them rapidly. Per- 
haps that was only his fears magnified; but 
it impressed Dick disagreeably, neverthe- 
less. 

In vain he racked his brain to conjure up 
some means by which their progress might be 



■*' WHEN THE THUNDER STOPPED BOOMING FOR A FEW SECONDS 
THEY COULD HEAR THE ROAR OF THOSE COUNTLESS HOOFS 
BEHIND them/' 




4 






V 


I 



»» 








r 

« 


. % 


4 

4 


* 





r 

1 





* i 
« 


1 









*1 


I 










• • 


« 


* 



9 


. • 

« 



-i 

• I 


THE BUFFALO STAMPEDE 


155 


increased. Even if they could take the time 
to detach some of the various packages with 
which they had loaded their horses, it was 
doubtful if such a sacrifice would avail to any 
considerable extent, and so Dick dismissed it 
as useless. 

The best hope that he had lay in the chance 
that the trees might he somewhat nearer than 
they believed to be the case, owing to the im- 
possibility of correctly gauging distances while 
the rain was falling, driven by the wind, and 
the deceptive lightning held sway. 

At any rate, all they could do was to hang on, 
and trust to good fortune to carry them to 
safety. The horses were fully conscious of 
their danger, and could be trusted to head for 
the river. Besides, Dick kept his senses about 
him all the while, for he knew what it might 
mean if he allowed himself to give way. 

When the thunder stopped booming for a 
few seconds they could hear the roar of those 
countless hoofs behind them. It had at least 
one good element about it — it spurred their 
horses on. 

Had it been daylight, or even a clear, moon- 
light night, Dick might have managed to alter 
his course so as to strike the trees at some 


156 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


point nearer than the one the frightened 
horses were aiming for. But in such a storm 
one could only keep straight ahead, and trust 
to luck for the rest. 

Roger, for once at least, had no suggestion 
to make. True, he looked backward at times 
as though almost ready to turn at bay, and 
face that rolling mass of tossing black horns 
and shaggy heads ; but the folly of such a thing 
must have impressed itself upon him immedi- 
ately, for he kept beside his companion 
throughout the entire ride. 

His one bullet, even granting that it found 
a victim, would have counted no more than a 
grain of sand on the seashore. And after he 
had fired his bolt the end must have over- 
whelmed him instantly ; for that resist- 
less tide would sweep on, and every object 
in its path would be blotted out of exist- 
ence. 

It seemed to Roger that his nerves had 
reached a point where they could stand no 
more. And then he heard Dick give vent to a 
loud shout, not of new alarm, but with a ring 
of triumph in it; and surely never did the 
sound of human voice break upon the ears of 
Roger Armstrong with a sweeter cadence than 


THE BUFFALO STAMPEDE 


157 


when he grasped the tenor of what his com- 
panion was calling : 

The trees, Eoger, the trees are at hand! 
Keep it up for five minutes more, and it will 
be all right! 


CHAPTER XV 


SAFE IN THE TIMBEE 

That five minutes seemed a terribly long 
time to Roger. He could hear the oncoming 
herd close at hand now, so that stragglers be- 
gan to pass them by on either side, and this 
fact gave new alarm. What if one of the 
buffalo chose to turn and gore the nearest 
horse with its wicked horns? Even though 
only a wound followed, it would mean a spill, 
and that would be the same as the end of it all. 

But evidently the frightened animals had all 
they wanted to do in looking out for their own 
affairs. Perhaps they considered the running 
horses, with those queer bunches on their 
backs, only in the light of some singular fellow 
animals, seeking safety in flight. Roger had 
heard it said that, when a fire chased over 
these vast prairies, all manner of wild animals 
— deer, wolves, and buffaloes — ran side by 
side, only concerned in making their escape. 

158 


SAFE IN THE TIMBER 


159 


He had heard his father read out of the Bible 
about the time when the lion and the lamb 
would lie down together, and he guessed that 
it would be something like this universal fear 
that must bring it about. 

The trees began to loom up ahead, and both 
lads began to feel a new concern with regard 
to how they could manage, first of all, to pass 
in among the sheltering timber, so as to avoid 
meeting with an accident ; and then, after this 
had h^jen accomplished, escape being crushed 
in the dense mass of buffaloes that would be 
surging forward, bent on finding a haven from 
the pelting rain. 

^ ‘ Be careful now, Roger ! ’ ^ shouted Dick, as 
they passed the first outlying tree. 

It required considerable control over the 
laboring horses to keep from colliding with 
the obstacles that began to he strewn across 
their path; but by degrees the boys managed 
to regain control over their steeds, which were 
almost winded, on account of their long run; 
and after that it was not so difficult. 

Sure enough, the river proved to he close at 
hand, and, finding that there was an open 
stretch of beach bordering it, Dick led the way 
along this, his object being to reach a point as 


160 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


far up-stream as possible, so as to get beyond 
tbe range of the buffalo herd. 

Now their horses were floundering knee- 
deep in the water, and again running along 
the shore; but all the while making progress, 
and that satisfied the two lads. 

That was as close a shave as we ever had, 
Dick! ’’ called out Roger, who was in the rear, 
quite content for once to let his cousin do the 
leading, for he was still quivering with the 
recent excitement, and could hardly believe 
that they had come out of it with whole 
skins. 

Yes, and it’s a good thing for us this little 
stretch runs along the edge of the water,” was 
what the other answered back. 

Listen to the bu:ffaloes coming into the 
timber. There seems to be no end to them. 
Do you think they’ll crowd down to the water 
before we can get above the edge of the drove? 
Is there any end to it, Dick? ” (Note 4.) 

Oh! yes,” replied Dick, and already I 
think we’re getting to where there are not so 
many, for the sound of their hoofs seems less. 
Keep right on coming, Roger, and in the end 
we’ll have a fire, and dry off.” 

That suits me, because already I’m shiver- 


SAFE IN THE TIMBER 


161 


ing with the cold. This thing of riding at top 
speed with a wet jacket isn’t much fun, Dick, 
I tell you.” 

So long as there was danger that they might 
be trampled under the hoofs of the herd, Roger 
had not given his soaked condition a single 
thought, for the excitement kept him up. It 
was only after safety seemed assured that he 
could allow himself to consider his feelings; 
and then, as he said, he discovered that he was 
shaking all over. 

Dick proved a true prophet, for after a while 
they managed to get to a point that seemed to 
be beyond the limits of the vast drove. 
Further down the river they could hear the 
greatest splashing imaginable, as thousands of 
the beasts pushed into the water, either to 
drink, or because the press behind was so 
great as to crowd them off the bank. 

Roger was only too willing to pull up when 
Dick gave the word. 

The rain had stopped entirely, and the mut- 
ter of thunder was only heard now in the dis- 
tance, showing that the storm was past. 

So the two young pioneers jumped to the 
ground, and the first thing they did was to slap 
their chilled arms vigorously back and forth. 


162 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


after the customary method of starting a cir- 
culation of the blood. 

Now, how about a fire? asked Roger. 

Wait until we stake the horses, and then 
Idl hunt around for an old stump, or a log, 
from which to tear the dry heart to make a be- 
ginning,^^ Dick declared. 

Of course these boys, having roamed the 
woods in search of game since they were capa- 
ble of handling one of the long-barreled rifles 
known to the settlers of the day, understood 
just how to go about getting fire, no matter if 
everything around them seemed to be soaking 
wet. 

Having found the needed stump, Dick used 
knife and hatchet, and presently announced 
that he had enough dry tinder to make a 
start. 

Meanwhile Roger had also been collecting 
twigs that would be apt to take fire quickly, 
and had selected the site on which the cheery 
blaze should be built. In doing this he had 
been influenced in some measure by the idea 
of hiding the fire as much as possible, al- 
though the boys did not believe hostile eyes 
could see it in the thick timber. 

Once Dick had got out his tinder box, and 


SAFE IN THE TIMBER 


163 


Ms flint and steel, there was little time wasted 
in sending the spark where it glowed amidst 
the inflammable stuff, being quickly fanned into 
a tiny flame by the breath of the fire-maker. 
Matches may be a great invention, and a labor- 
saving device, but in those pioneer days, under 
favorable conditions it was amazing how rap- 
idly an expert could light a fire. And in rainy 
weather the matches ” did not get wet, 
which must have been more or less of a con- 
solation. 

It certainly did feel good to crouch near that 
hot little blaze, and let their wet garments 
steam on them, gradually feeling warmer, and 
in this manner drying. 

The boys knew that they could not sleep 
again that night, so there was no use trying. 
Accordingly they sat there, keeping their small 
fire going, and talking of the thousand-and- 
one things connected with their mission, and 
the wonderful experiences through which they 
were passing. 

When the clouds parted overhead, and they 
could see the stars, it was possible for either 
of them to give a good guess as to how the 
night was passing; for, since watches were al- 
most unknown among the settlers, every boy 


164 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


was taught to read the heavenly bodies, and 
to observe things that might be passing around 
him. 

So Dick and Roger knew just about when 
certain bright planets should set or rise; and 
a glance upward at any time when the sky was 
clear was sufficient to tell them how the day 
or night might be passing. 

We’ll have daylight in less than two 
hours,” Dick announced, when the break in 
the clouds came, allowing him to consult his 
clock.” 

And when it comes,” Roger returned, 
with a shake of his head, do you know what 
I intend to do? Why, try for a young buffalo 
with my bow and arrows. I never yet had the 
chance to shoot such a big animal with that 
Indian bow. If it can bring down an elk, why 
not a buffalo? And let me tell you, after the 
fright they gave us, I feel more like feasting 
on buffalo meat than ever before.” 

Dick declared that he would have no objec- 
tion to tasting more fresh meat ; and so it was 
arranged that, while he stayed with the outfit, 
Roger should set out for a little hunt. 

He promised not to wander far away, and 
to stick to the timber belt. When Dick spoke 


SAFE IN THE TIMBER 


165 


of this latter condition his companion laughed 
aloud. 

Well, you wouldn^t catch me stepping out 
on that prairie on foot with all those savage 
bulls around, no, sir, not if I was paid to do 
it,^^ he declared. “ It was bad enough to he 
chased while we had our horses to depend on, 
and, let me tell you, I don’t hanker after try- 
ing a foot race.” 

When the time did come he started off, while 
Dick busied himself in the camp, for there 
were numerous duties to he looked after, be- 
sides keeping the fire going. In their mad 
gallop the horses had managed to get some of 
the bundles disturbed, which was not surpris- 
ing, and these had to he rearranged. 

Hardly an hour had passed when Dick heard 
a joyous whoop, and, looking up, as his hand 
involuntarily reached out toward his ready fire- 
arm, he discovered his camp-mate staggering 
in, bearing a package of meat done up in a por- 
tion of hide. 

You were lucky, then, I see,” ventured 
Dick, as the other threw his burden down. 

It was as easy a job as I ever had,” re- 
plied Roger, panting a little after his exer- 
tions. ‘‘ Why, Dick, I could have shot a dozen, 


166 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


if Vd wanted, they were so thick through the 
timber, and seemed to be wanting to just lie 
there and rest. The hardest thing was to get 
a chance to cut up my game, after it had fallen. 
You see, I was afraid some old bull might take 
a notion to charge me; but I managed it all 
right, and without any fight, either.’’ 

I hope you got a yearling, then,” re- 
marked the camp guard, as he started to open 
the meat pack. 

Just what I did,” replied Roger. With 
all those around to choose from, I picked the 
very choicest and fattest in sight. Oh! I can 
hardly wait to get some in the pan, I’m so 
hungry. ’ ’ 

And so it came about that even the great 
buffalo stampede, that at one time had threat- 
ened to bring the journey of the young pio- 
neers to a speedy termination, was the means 
of supplying them with food. 

When the fresh meat was done to a turn, 
both lads pronounced it the very finest they 
had ever eaten; and somehow it seemed to re- 
move some of the sting from their inglorious 
night gallop in front of the panic-stricken herd. 

Then once more the forward movement was 
resumed; for their determination to overtake 


SAFE IN THE TIMBER 


167 


the expedition that was piercing the Western 
wilderness had not abated. Accustomed to 
meeting and overcoming difficulties, the boys 
thought little of things that might seem dis- 
couragements in the eyes of those less trained 
in the ways of borderers and hunters. 

No doubt they would see more of these 
shaggy animals, if they stayed any length of 
time upon the prairies along the upper Mis- 
souri, for at that time the buffalo entered 
largely into all the history of the many Indian 
tribes living west of the Mississippi, and pic- 
tures of its chase could be found painted on 
thousands of the skin teepees used by the red 
hunters. Its meat, when dried, afforded their 
families sustenance through the long winters, 
and the annual drive, when hundreds of the 
ungainly beasts would be killed, was an event 
that took place every autumn. If the buffalo 
failed to show up in numbers, it promised to be 
a lean year for that unfortunate tribe, and the 
hunters would have to keep busy after the 
ground was knee-deep in snow, trying to bring 
in moose, caribou, or other animals that did 
not migrate each season to the warmer south- 
land. 

It was only fair that a period of peace 


168 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


should follow after a storm; and for many 
days the hoys met with no particular adven- 
ture, but continued to make good time along 
the river. 

At the same time they did not seem to he 
gaining to any appreciable extent on the ex- 
plorers who were pushing on ahead; which 
fact gave Eoger occasional fits of the blues, so 
that his companion was compelled to again 
show him that sooner or later they were bound 
to attain their end. For Captain Lewis had, 
before starting, announced that he expected to 
spend the winter somewhere short of the great 
mountain chain, which, it was believed, ran 
north and south somewhere in the distant 
country. 


CHAPTER XVI 


THE perh:.s of the wilderness 

I WONDER if he saw us? ” Roger was say- 
ing, some days after the butfalo stampede. 

The boys were thinking of halting for the 
night, and the western sky had taken on all 
the wonderful rosy tints at which even these 
frontier hoys would gaze with something akin 
to awe. 

‘‘ I hope not,’’ his companion returned, with 
a troubled look on his sunburned face; ‘‘ be- 
cause that might mean new perils before morn- 
ing. Up to now we’ve been so lucky about es- 
caping any sort of flight with the wandering 
Indians that I keep hoping we may get 
through, and join the expedition, without any 
annoyance.” 

‘‘ But it was a redskin, all right, Dick; both 
of us saw him plain enough to be very sure of 
that,” Roger went on. 

“ Oh! yes, I grant that,” was Dick’s an- 
swer; but he wasn’t in evidence on that little 
169 


170 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


rise more than a few minutes. We kept our 
horses standing still all the time, in the hope 
that he might not notice us. He shaded his 
eyes with his hand, because he was looking 
into the west, and that light must have partly 
blinded him. I only hope it was strong enough 
to make him miss seeing us here.’^ 

‘‘ Are we going on now? ’’ queried the other, 
impatiently. 

That’s the only thing left to us, Roger. 
By sticking close to the foot of the rise, where 
there are some trees to give us shelter, we 
may escape being seen. But no galloping for 
us now; just let the horses walk until the dusk 
comes down on us. Then we’ll make camp, 
somehow. ’ ’ 

How lucky that I cooked enough of that 
meat at noon to last another meal. Tha,t was 
a time when I had my head about me, eh, 
Dick? ” the other asked. 

It looks that way, because we must light 
no fire if there’s a hunting party of hostile 
Indians around here,” Dick decided. 

They let the tired animals walk, keeping to 
the edge of the little hill beyond which, though 
at some little distance, lay the river. 

Roger, grown very suspicious now, turned in 


THE PERILS OF THE WILDERNESS 171 


his saddle many times to glance in all direc- 
tions. He thought more than once that he saw 
a crouching Indian behind some tree or bush, 
and his gun almost involuntarily started to 
leap to his shoulder. But in every case it 
turned out to be some deceptive shadow, and 
Eoger was the first one to laugh at his own 
silly fears. 

Gradually the glorious red tints died out of 
the western heavens; and with their passing 
came the troops of skirmishing shadows that 
told of the night. 

Dick had meanwhile kept on the alert, not 
only to discover any lurking foe, but at the 
same time find a suitable spot where they 
could make their camp. 

When he located a place that seemed to 
promise them fair shelter, and at the same 
time a feeding spot for their horses, he drew 
rein. 

We might as well pull up here, and settle 
down for the night, Roger, he announced. 

So they proceeded to stake tl;ie horses out, 
making their own arrangements so as to be 
very close to the feeding animals. The grass 
was sweet and plentiful, and, as the horses 
were hungry, they started cropping it without 


172 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


delay, glad to be relieved from their burdens, 
for the day had been a hot one. 

Perhaps,’’ said Roger, as they started to 
arrange things so as to have at least some sort 
of comfort, ‘ ‘ it might be wise not to undo most 
of our packages, since we don’t mean to make 
a fire.” 

I was just going to say that myself,” the 
other rejoined. ‘‘ Then, if we wanted to get 
away from here in a hurry, we’d be in condi- 
tion to do so. ’ ’ 

‘‘ Then you still have a little idea we were 
seen by that lone brave, Dick ; and that he may 
bring the rest of the hunting party down on us 
to-night? ” 

^ ‘ It seems to strike me that way ; and so we 
must keep a better watch even than usual to- 
night,” Dick observed, as he accepted some of 
the food his comrade took out of a package, 
and started to munch at it with that content- 
ment the boys of those days learned to exhibit. 

We’ve been so lucky all these weeks, while 
following after the expedition, not to meet a 
single enemy face to face — unless you’d count 
that half-breed. If he was with Frangois Las- 
celles we must have given them the slip nicely, 
don’t you think, Dick? ” 


THE PERILS OF THE WILDERNESS 173 


It looks that way/’ Dick answered, be- 
tween bites. Pass me the old canteen that 
we filled with water at that fine spring late this 
afternoon, and I’ll wash down this dry meat. 
We’ve been delayed so many times now that 
the summer is passing away; and, after all, 
it begins to look as if we might come up with 
Captain Lewis just when he’s thinking of stop- 
ping over to pass the winter. You know we 
heard him say he felt sure he ’d have to do that 
somewhere short of the big mountains the In- 
dians tell such strange stories about, when 
bringing in their pelts to the trading posts.” 

But no matter, we’re bound to keep on, if 
it takes us all the way to the ocean — I’ve 
heard you say that more than once, Dick, and 
I know you meant it, too.” 

‘‘Yes, I’m just as determined as when we 
started out to overtake the expedition, and 
have that paper signed by Jasper Williams. 
Every time I shut my eyes when trying to go 
to sleep I can see my father’s troubled face, 
and how well do I remember discovering the 
tears in mother’s eyes as she looked around 
the little home, for I know she was thinking 
how it would break her heart to have to give 
it up now.” 


174 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


It must never happen, Dick. After com- 
ing this far we must succeed, and save the 
homes of our parents for them. I am twice as 
set on that as when we first started out. Think 
of all weVe gone through; and yet it seems 
as if the Good Captain above must be watch- 
ing over us, to keep all harm from overtaking 
us. Yes, we are going to succeed, if pluck and 
love can pull us through ! ^ ’ 

In this manner the two boys buoyed up each 
other’s courage. Nor was it at all strange that 
there arose now and then some necessity for 
such a thing. The task which they had set for 
themselves might have well given grown men, 
experienced forest rangers, cause for hesita- 
tion and doubt. The hidden perils of this un- 
known country had been the subject of camp- 
fire talk ever since the lads knew anything; 
and unconsciously their young minds had been 
impressed with the idea that many kinds of 
fierce animals inhabited the country far be- 
yond the Mississippi, in the Land of the Set- 
ting Sun. And then there were numerous 
tribes of warlike Indians roving over the 
plains, and through the forests in uncounted 
numbers, and great beasts, the like of which 
the eyes of hunters had never before seen, 


THE PERILS OF THE WILDERNESS 175 


having their homes among the sky-piercing 
mountains lying like a harrier far toward the 
distant ocean. 

The darkness closed in even as they ate their 
frugal meal and conversed in low whispers. 
Eoger was more than ever on the alert. The 
many little sounds of the night caused him to 
listen, and try to determine whether the shrill 
cry of the cricket, or the monotonous call of 
the katydid were genuine, or some signal of 
creeping enemies. 

When a whippoorwill suddenly gave out his 
loud notes from a neighboring tree, the nerv- 
ous Roger started as if he had been shot, and 
even thrust forward a hand, as though ready 
to snatch up his gun. 

When finally they had finished eating, Dick 
seemed to have made up his mind to something 
that had been worrying him. 

Listen to me, Roger,’’ he said, impress- 
ively; I was just thinking of what old Pat 
O’Mara told us once, of when he was in a dan- 
gerous land, and feared that the Indians might 
know of his camp. You remember he changed 
his location as soon as darkness covered his 
movements. And he was glad he’d done so, 
because, later on in that same night, he heard 


176 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


shots and yells in the quarter where he had 
been; and knew that the redskins were poun- 
cing on the dummy figure he had left beside a 
little fire. We must do the same thing now. I 
wouldn’t sleep easily unless we made a move.” 

Just as you say, Dick; you’re the chief of 
the expedition, you know. But do you really 
think that Indian saw us, and perhaps fol- 
lowed us? ” 

I seem to have an idea that way,” replied 
the other; several times I thought, when I 
turned my head and looked back, that I saw a 
branch fall into place, just as if some one 
might be watching us from behind the green 
covert. And once I even believed I saw a 
shadowy figure flit from tree to tree. No mat- 
ter if it is a false alarm, Roger; it is better to 
be on the safe side, as father says.” 

‘‘ All right, whenever you say the word we’ll 
make the move,” Roger returned, and how 
fortunate that we didn’t undo our stutf any 
more than we had to, in getting the blankets 
out. Shall I bring the horses in now, Dick, so 
we can load up? ” 

‘‘ Yes, it is pitch dark, and we can creep on 
without any one seeing us, Roger. Besides, if 
that red spy did follow at our heels, as soon as 


THE PERILS OF THE WILDERNESS 177 


he saw that we meant to make camp here he 
must have marked the spot well in his mind, 
and then slipped off to hunt up the rest of the 
party. Perhaps they may be miles away, and 
it would take him hours to find them.^’ 

Roger soon had the horses ready. Then the 
tired hoys started off. They did not venture 
to mount, hut walked ahead of their animals, 
leading them. This was on account of the 
darkness, which was so intense that neither 
could see more than ten feet ahead; and even 
at that distance the trees bordering the little 
rise looked dim and uncanny, as though they 
might he ghosts — at least, that was the way 
they appeared to the imagination of Roger. 

For half an hour they walked along in this 
fashion, sometimes stumbling over obstacles 
they could not see, but making steady progress 
all the while. 

I think we have come far enough, now,’’ 
remarked Dick, finally, as he stopped in his 
tracks. 

Oh! I’m glad to hear you say that! ” ex- 
claimed the other, with a long drawn sigh, for 
he was very tired after that hot day’s journey. 

They soon had the horses staked out again, 
close at hand. Neither of the boys expected 


178 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


to get very much sleep that night, for there 
seemed to be some strange foreboding in the 
atmosphere, that affected them. 

As they had done on many another occasion, 
the boys divided the night into watches, each 
taking turn and turn about in keeping awake. 

It was a moonless night, though the stars 
were bright enough. After a warm day, the 
myriads of insects seemed to be unusually 
noisy, and kept up a chorus that was soothing, 
rather than irritating, to the senses of Dick 
Armstrong, as he sat with his back braced 
against the trunk of a small tree. 

Roger was sound asleep alongside ; and, sit- 
ting there, Dick could hear the constant crop- 
ping of the horses as they continued to make 
a supper from the grass that grew in the open 
spaces, and still preserved its sweetness, 
despite the lateness of the season. 

Now and again some distant sound would 
cause him to raise his head to listen; it might 
be the weird howl of a prairie wolf, the strange 
cry of a coyote, a new animal to both boys ; or 
the hoot of an owl perched in some dead tree, 
and signaling to its mate. 

But the night wore on, without anything out 
of the ordinary occurring, and Dick even be- 


THE PERILS OF THE WILDERNESS 179 


gan to imagine that his fears must have been 
groundless. Still, he could not regret having 
taken precautions; for it paid to be on the 
safe side always. 

Then he suddenly sat upright. His manner 
indicated that his quick ears had caught some 
sound, however trifling, that seemed out of the 
common, and therefore, under the circum- 
stances, suspicious. 

It was as if a stone had been dislodged some- 
where up on the little ridge, and in rattling 
down the side, caused a small avalanche. Still, 
a roving animal might have been the cause. 

Dick turned his eyes upward. The top of 
the ridge happened to be devoid of under- 
growth, and was sharply outlined against the 
starry heavens. One of the greatest of the 
planets was just about to set, and hovered 
above the ridge, as if on the point of sending 
out the last flickering gleam before dropping 
from sight. 

Even as the boy sat there and looked, he saw 
something pass before this bright star. It was 
erect, and on two feet, therefore not an ani- 
mal; moreover, Dick had seen the flutter of 
feathers crowning the scalp-lock, and he knew 
that it must be an Indian brave, 


180 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


Another, and still another flitted past, until 
the startled lad had counted fully seventeen 
of the noiseless figures. Then he knew that 
they were heading toward the very spot where 
he and Roger had first intended spending the 
night, proving that the spy, after locating 
them, had indeed hurried away to summon his 
red companions. 


CHAPTER XVII 


A CLOSE CALL 

Dick almost held his breath until the last 
dark figure had fiitted past. His greatest fear 
had been that in some manner the keen ears of 
the Indians might detect the presence of horses 
down near the foot of the elevation along 
which they were making their way. 

Dick waited a full minute after seeing the 
party vanish before making a move. He 
wished to be sure there were no stragglers 
lingering behind. And when this seemed a cer- 
tainty he put out his hand, and gently shook 
his comrade. 

‘‘ mi ’’ 

Roger, starting up, heard this warning 
sound, and felt a thrill. He groped around 
until he had laid hands on his gun, placed close 
beside him when lying down to sleep. 

‘‘ What is it, Dick? ” he whispered, placing 
his lips close to the other’s ear. 

“ Danger! We must get out of this right 
181 


182 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


away/’ replied the sentry, in an equally low 
tone. 

Indians'? ” asked Roger, to make sure. 

Yes. A party has just passed along the 
ridge. It was just our luck that they took this 
place to come over the hogback, Roger.” 

You saw them, did you? ” demanded 
Roger. 

‘‘ I did that; and counted seventeen,” re- 
plied Dick, impressively; all stepping in 
each other’s tracks. One must have started 
a stone rolling down, for its clatter made me 
look up. They went past like ghosts, and van- 
ished below the rim, still heading that way.” 

Ugh! you mean in the direction of our 
first camp, don’t you, Dick? Then that lone 
hunter must have sighted us, even if he did 
pretend not to. How wise you were to change 
camps. Seventeen, you say; what could two 
boys do against that many braves? Wliat 
next, Dick? I’m ready to do anything you say. 
Must we push on again, do you think? ” 

Yes, because when they find that the birds 
have flown they will surely look this way for 
us. By that time we ought to be miles off.” 

They set about making the move without 
more delay, though not hurrying in such a 


A CLOSE CALL 


183 


manner as to invite discovery through neglect 
of precautions. 

The poor horses no doubt thought it pretty 
hard that they should be made to start out 
afreish without even a nap; but they were 
patient beasts and had no way of expressing 
their opinions, or showing signs of mutiny at 
being made to work overtime. 

Once again did the boys lead the animals, 
for the darkness was too intense to trust to 
keeping their eyes so far away from the 
ground, when there was so much necessity for 
their discovering the presence of logs and pit- 
falls before the horses stumbled. Roger, if 
left to himself, would possibly have climbed 
into his saddle, and trusted to the instinct of 
his animal to detect obstacles in the way, but 
Dick was too cautious for that. 

So they plodded on. It was weary work, but 
the knowledge that a deadly peril lurked near 
inspired the boys to endure the fatigue 
bravely. 

‘‘You seem to be veering off to the side, 
Dick; we’re getting farther and farther away 
from that ridge, back of which lies the river. 
What is that for! ” asked Roger, after a 
while. 


184 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


In the first place/ ^ replied the other, al- 
ways willing to explain, when the Indians 
find out that weVe slipped away, they are 
likely to scatter, and search the woods for 
miles, believing that they may get trace of us 
in that way. Then, Eoger, I^m too tired to 
think of keeping up this walk long. I want to 
get in the saddle, and ride, which we can do if 
once we find the open country.’’ 

Good for you, Dick; I’ll be glad myself 
when we can mount, and coax the horses to a 
gait faster than a walk,” Roger declared. 

Several times Dick had paused. He seemed 
to be listening, and it was not difficult for his 
companion to guess why. 

‘‘ Do you expect to hear them give tongue 
when they find the nest empty! ” he asked. 

‘‘ Perhaps,” replied his cousin. They 
will be bitterly disappointed, that goes with- 
out saying; and when they strike a light, and 
start to following our tracks, as I’m sure they 
will do, we will probably hear them. Listen, 
Roger. What did I tell you? ” 

The night wind chanced to be coming from 
a point almost directly back of them, so that 
sounds were carried on its breath. First came 
a long quavering cry that seemed to be filled 


A CLOSE CALL 


185 


with bitter disappointment* Then followed a 
series of quick, angry yelps, that made Eoger 
think of a pack of fighting dogs. 

They know now that weVe given them the 
slip, don’t they, Dick I ” chuckled Eoger, whom 
even the recent peril did not seem to have 
daunted. 

They certainly do,” answered the other. 

^ ‘ But here is what seems to he another little 
rise on our left, Dick,” observed Eoger, as 
what looked like a secondary ridge arose be- 
tween them and the star-studded heavens. 

Yes, IVe been noticing that for some little 
while now,” Dick answered. And I’m sure 
that just on the other side lies the level prairie 
that we want to reach soon.” 

‘‘ Then we must cross over that divide; is 
that the way, Dick? ” 

When we come to a place where we can do 
it without exposing ourselves too much. Ee- 
member how I happened to discover the seven- 
teen braves, Eoger ; though they would be too 
far away, perhaps, to see us crossing over. 
And here seems to he the right spot to make 
the attempt. I hope we find a trail for the 
horses, because they are not able to climb 
rocks as we cam” 


186 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


A short time later they were slowly but 
steadily passing up from the little valley that 
lay like a swale between the two slight ridges. 

This is all right, Dick,’^ remarked Roger, 
when, after some toil, they managed to reach 
what seemed to be the pinnacle of the hog- 
back,’’ as the border boys called such a ridge. 

Yes, and if the going down is as easy, we 
can thank our stars,” answered Dick. 

Before starting the descent he turned and 
lookeR long and earnestly in the direction 
whence those cries of disappointment had 
arisen a short time before. 

<< There, what did I tell you? ” he ex- 
claimed; look yonder, Roger, and you will 
see something queer.” 

Are they fireflies, Dick? ” questioned the 
other; ‘‘ they seem to look like it at this dis- 
tance ; and yet I can see that they do not come 
and go, but keep up a steady light.” 

‘‘ If you were closer, Roger, you would see 
that they were strange lightning-bugs ; for 
each one is a torch gripped in the hand of a 
red-skinned warrior, who bends over and fol- 
lows the trail we made! ” 

‘‘Oh! then we didn’t start away from our 
second camp any too soon^ did we^ Dick? ” e^:- 


A CLOSE CALL 


187 


claimed the younger lad, breathlessly, as he 
watched the lights that really did look like 
flickering fireflies in the distance. 

‘‘No; and now we’d better be getting off 
this high ground before they come close 
enough to discover us,” Dick remarked. 

‘ ‘ But what is going to be the end of all this 
running about? ” asked Eoger. “ Do we have 
to keep on the jump all night? See, the stars 
tell us it is even now close on midnight, for 
there is that other bright one just going to set. 
I’ve had two hours or more of sleep, but you 
haven’t yet closed your eyes, Dick.” 

“ Oh! there’s time enough for that after 
we’ve left these red rascals miles behind, 
Eoger. Once we strike the level prairie it’s 
going to be a job urging our horses on by dig- 
ging heels into their sides, much as I hate to 
do it. There is a limit to the distance even 
hardy braves can walk, following a trail by 
torchlight; and we’ll put a lot of ground be- 
tween us before we rest.” 

They found that it was not very difficult to 
pass down the other side of the slope, for their 
horses were sure-footed, and the way far from 
being impassable. And presently the bottom 
was gained. 


188 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


Here there were a few scattered trees, that 
gradually the boys left behind, until presently 
the open prairie lay before them. 

Now to mount!’’ declared Dick, suiting 
the action to the word. 

Roger was not a whit behind him in climb- 
ing into his saddle. It was no easy job doing 
this on account of the many bundles with which 
both horses were burdened, so that climb- 
ing ” would seem to cover the case very well. 

When the horses were urged to start off on 
a gentle gallop Roger declared he felt very 
much like giving a whoop, to signify his de- 
light at having so cleverly outwitted the red 
foe; but his cousin advised him to hold his 
breath. 

‘‘You know, Roger,” Dick said, in his quiet 
but convincing way, “ that old Pat O’Mara, 
our father’s best friend, used to say an Indian 
had no business to crow until he was in the 
woods, and by the same token a white was a 
fool to shout till he was well out of them. And 
though we’re over the divide, and riding on 
level country, we are not beyond the danger 
line yet. So, if you’re wise, you’ll bottle up 
that cheer until we see the expedition of Cap- 
tain Lewis, boats and horses, ahead of us.” 


A CLOSE CALL 


189 


And of course Eoger held his peace, for he 
had considerable respect for the opinions of 
his older companion. 

They must have covered at least six or eight 
miles before the horses showed unwillingness 
to go farther without a rest. Dick then an- 
nounced that they had come far enough. 

And so once more, for the third time that 
night, the lads staked the animals out, and lay 
down on their blankets under the twinkling 
stars. 

Eoger insisted on his cousin taking a turn 
at sleeping, while he sat there and kept vigil; 
which Dick finally did, though a little loath to 
shut his eyes. However, he secured quite a 
few hours’ nap; and then Eoger awakened 
him, so that he might in turn get a little 
more sleep before the coming of another 
dawn warned them that it was time to 
proceed. 

Morning found them fairly rested after their 
hard night, and so far as they could tell there 
was no sign of the Indians. Evidently the 
hunting party had given up all hope of over- 
taking the fugitives when they found that the 
horses had climbed the ridge and struck the 
level country beyond. 


190 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


Another day and still others followed, 
during which the boys kept sturdily heading 
into the northwest. It seemed so strange to 
them that, on account of the many hindrances, 
they could not overtake the explorers, who 
were always just a few days^ journey ahead of 
them. 

Of course this was caused by the fact that 
the boys had frequently to make detours in 
order to avoid Indian villages that they dis- 
covered on the river bank; and in niore than 
a few cases these circuits were the cause of 
their losing the river entirely, so that they 
wasted one or more days hunting for it 
again. 

But their dogged determination to attain the 
object which had caused them to start on their 
undertaking never flagged. No matter what 
difficulties beset them, they would keep ever- 
lastingly at it until they had met with disaster, 
or else succeeded in their quest. 

It was this spirit of never-say-die that made 
frontier boys develop into the resolute men 
they afterwards became; and which caused 
them to continually push out farther and 
farther into the unknown land until finally 
they had conquered the whole West, to trans- 


A CLOSE CALL 


191 


form the wilderness into one vast fertile region, 
where the grain to feed the nations of the 
world was to be grown later on ; and the vast 
herds of long horned cattle were to graze by 
hundreds of thousands, taking the place of the 
vanishing bison. 

Of course they met with many sights which 
were novel to their eyes, and would always re- 
main fresh in their memories. But after all 
these weeks of journeying over the prairie, 
they were by degrees becoming quite familiar 
with the conditions connected with this new 
life; and as they became accustomed to them 
the boys grew more adept in accepting chances 
to creep up on antelope and scattered bison, 
so as to secure a shot and thus provide them- 
selves with fresh meat. 

On one occasion Dick had found an oppor- 
tunity to try a clever expedient that he had 
heard spoken of by other hunters, but never 
before practised himself. 

It happened that several antelope were feed- 
ing at some little distance from a bunch of 
grass in which the hunter had ensconced him- 
self, in the hope that they would wander that 
way. 

He had his rifle, since on that level stretch 


192 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


of ground it was not likely that any Indians 
might hear the report, or if they did, attach 
any special meaning to it. 

Since the shy little animals did not seem to 
he feeding that way, Dick realized that if he 
hoped to get any fresh meat that day he must 
resort to some ruse. Having a red handker- 
chief with him, he conceived the idea of at- 
tempting the trick those old hunters had 
spoken about. 

The antelope seems to have more than aver- 
age curiosity, and will allow this failing to 
have full sway even when its instincts give 
warning of danger. 

So Dick, fastening this red kerchief to the 
muzzle of his gun, waved it above the tuft of 
grass behind which he lay concealed. 

The timid animals soon noted the strange 
bright object that waved in the breeze and at 
first started to run away; then, halting, they 
stared long and eagerly, by slow degrees com- 
ing back, only to turn and run again. But 
there seemed to be a fatal fascination in that 
queer red banner which they found utterly im- 
possible to resist; and so closer and closer 
they drew, quivering with suspense, and ap- 
parently ready to fly if it should turn out to be 


A CLOSE CALL 


193 


an enemy, relying on the speed of their heels 
to carry them to safety. 

But alas! they knew nothing of the stick- 
that-spoke,’’ and sent out a death-dealing 
pellet of lead. 

Dick had watched their coming and going, 
and noted that each time they advanced just 
a little farther than before. He believed that 
he was going to be given the chance he craved 
for a shot. This pleased him, for they had 
been without fresh meat for three days. 

Finally the young hunter believed the an- 
telope had come close enough, and that it 
would be folly for him to wait any longer. 

Accordingly he selected the one he thought 
best suited for their purpose as food, and, 
having disengaged the red handkerchief from 
the end of his rifle, so that it might not inter- 
fere with his aim, he quickly covered the body 
of his intended victim with the white bead that 
he used for an end-sight, and pulled the 
trigger. 

At that the herd of antelope sped away like 
the wind ; but one did not keep company with 
its mates, for the bullet of the hunter had laid 
it low. 

Dick felt more or less compassion for the 


194 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


little animal when he saw how delicately it was 
fashioned, and how innocent it appeared; but 
then he had been a hunter ever since he could 
lift his father ^s rifle, and would not allow this 
feeling to have dominion over him, especially 
when they were in such need of fresh meat. 
So he was cutting up the game when Roger, 
who had kept the horses far away, came hurry- 
ing to the spot. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


BKOUGHT TO BAY BY THE WOLF PACK 

What does this mean, Dick? Roger 
asked, some days later, when they started to 
make a fire in the morning and found the air 
quite cold. Does winter come so early in 
this northwestern country? 

Oh! no, it isn’t that,” replied the other; 
but, since the wind has whipped into the 
north during the night, and there’s been a 
storm somewhere, we’re in for a cool spell. I 
hope frost is far from us, because we have so 
much to do before that time. But a fire will 
feel good, and I think we might take chances.” 

They had not seen any signs of Indians for 
some time now, but Dick was too cautious a 
boy to relax his vigilance on this account. 
Nevertheless, after the light of day had come, 
he believed they could make a fire out of smoke- 
less wood that was not apt to betray their 
presence in the vicinity. 

During this day they journeyed through 
195 


196 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


dense timber, which was quite a change from 
crossing the wide, level stretches of country 
lying along so much of the upper reaches of 
the Missouri. 

All the time they had to make sure of sev- 
eral things, especially the presence of the 
river not far away; and then the important 
fact that the exploring expedition sent out 
through the efforts of President Jefferson was 
still ahead of them. 

It would have been a sad joke on the boys 
had they managed in some manner to outstrip 
the soldiers and voyageurs with Captains 
Lewis and Clark, and in this way gone ahead 
of them. 

To make positive that this was not the case 
they were compelled to keep close to the river, 
looking for signs of an abandoned camping- 
place; and when such was discovered they 
found means to read the telltale evidence that 
denoted just how many days’ journey in ad- 
vance were those they sought. 

It was while they were jogging contentedly 
along during this particular morning that 
Dick suddenly drew rein, and raised a hand 
with a movement that his companion under- 
stood meant that he was to listen. 


BROUGHT TO BAY BY THE WOLF PACK 197 


From some point ahead they caught peculiar 
sounds — a snapping and crackling, accom- 
panied by dull thuds that mystified Roger 
greatly. 

Why, what can that he, Dick? ’’ he asked, 
turning a perplexed face toward his com- 
panion, and at the same time fingering his al- 
ways ready gun. 

Let’s move slowly forward, and find out 
for ourselves,” was Dick’s suggestion, which 
appeared to please his cousin, since both at 
once urged the horses ahead. 

As they kept on the noise increased in 
volume; and accompanying the other sounds 
they could now hear snortings, and what 
seemed to be the snarls of beasts. Then came 
a plain yelp as of pain, followed by more pran- 
cings, and another of those dull thuds, as of a 
heavy body striking another, the impact caus- 
ing the hollow sound. 

Seems like a fight,” said Roger, in a cau- 
tious tone, not removing his eyes from in 
front, where he now believed he could see the 
bushes waving, as if various objects were in 
motion beyond. 

‘‘ That’s just what it must be,” Dick agreed. 

In another minute they had reached a point 


198 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


where they could look upon one of the trage- 
dies of the border, such as were in progress 
in season and out, hundreds of years before 
Columbus ever sailed into the western seas, to 
find a new route to the East Indies, and 
thereby discovered a new continent instead. 

A noble old stag was at bay, with a pack of 
hungry wolves trying their best to drag him 
down. Already had he placed two of the gray 
beasts on their backs, and several of the others 
seemed to have suffered from contact with the 
sharp points of his antlers. 

They had succeeded in running him down; 
perhaps a wound in one of his legs had pre- 
vented the game old fellow from escaping as 
easily as he might have done under ordinary 
conditions. The boys never knew how it came 
about; hut there the stag was, with lowered 
head, doing his best to defend himself against 
his foes. 

No doubt, had the combatants been left to 
fight it out in their own way, the tenacious 
wolves would in the end have pulled the old 
stag down, and made a meal off his carcase; 
for he seemed pretty well exhausted by this 
time, and there were still half a dozen of the 
savage brutes able to fight 


BROUGHT TO BAY BY THE WOLF PACK 199 


But Roger could not stand such a spectacle. 
He sympathized with the gallant old buck, and, 
slipping from his horse, bow and arrow in 
hand, crept forward, meaning to put in a few 
“ licks, as he called them, in favor of the 
animal that was outnumbered six to one. 

Dick sat there, holding his rifle, and not 
wishing to waste any of his precious ammuni- 
tion unless it seemed necessary. He knew he 
could depend on his comrade not to injure the 
brave buck, whose tough meat would be of 
little use to them for food. And, after the way 
in which he had fought the whole wolf pack, it 
seemed as though he deserved a better fate 
than being shot down. 

The boy with the Indian bow succeeded in 
creeping close enough to get a good view of the 
performance. The actors in the forest tragedy 
were too excited and intent on their business 
to notice anything else. Even the usually 
wary pests of the timber were goaded to fury 
by this determined resistance on the part of 
their intended prey, and seemed wild to bring 
him down. 

Roger never enjoyed anything more in his 
life than when he took a quick aim, and sent a 
feathered arrow flying toward the nearest of 


200 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


the pack. The beast went over in a heap, and 
Dick chuckled when he saw the end of the 
arrow projecting from that gray side. 

Working like a machine Roger fitted another 
missile to his bow, and again that fatal twang 
announced that the badgered stag had a new 
ally close by; for a second wolf rolled over, 
howling dismally. 

By that time the balance of the pack began 
to awaken to the fact that there was something 
strange in the actions of their companions. 
Perhaps they allowed themselves to ignore the 
wounded stag for a moment, and sniff the air. 
At any rate, there was a sudden flight on the 
part of the four animals still able to run; and 
the stag found himself master of the field. 

‘‘Hurrah!’’ shouted Roger, unable to re- 
strain his feeling of elation as he stepped in 
sight, waving his foxskin cap in triumph. 

“ Take care,” called out Dick, warningly, 
“ or the stag may turn on you; he doesn’t 
know that you mean to be his friend; and it 
would be a shame to have to kill him, after the 
handsome way he stood off that pack! ” 

But the animal, while half disposed to attack 
this newcomer, being doubtless flushed with 
his apparent victory over the wolves, pres- 


BROUGHT TO BAY BY THE WOLF PACK 201 


ently deemed discretion the better part of 
valor; for, turning, he went off at a limping 
pace. 

'' Good-by, and good luck! called Roger 
after him, as he stepped forward to knock one 
of the wounded wolves on the head with his 
hatchet, so as to recover his two arrows. 

Under ordinary circumstances the boys 
would gladly have halted to remove the skins 
of the wolves that had fallen, where the antlers 
of the stag had not ruined the pelts ; but just 
now they could not think of such a thing. 
Their horses had all they could safely carry, 
and it would be the height of folly to think of 
increasing the load. 

Although these lads had done considerable 
hunting during the last five or six years this 
happened to be the first time they had ever 
been given a chance to witness one of those 
forest battles which took place so often. True, 
once they had found the skeletons of two deer 
in the woods, and from the fact that their ant- 
lers were interlocked tightly, so that they 
could not possibly be pulled apart, it was evi- 
dent that in a fight the bucks had become so 
attached to each other in this way that they 
could not separate, and that consequently they 


202 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


had starved in the midst of plenty, falling vic- 
tims to their own passions. 

On other occasions, when their journey led 
them through the vast prairies, other matters 
engaged their attention. Of course they had 
to make camp where night found them; and 
often it was far out on the billowy sea of grass, 
where they built their small fire in a hole dug 
in the ground, and spent the night in watchful- 
ness and security. 

But sometimes these nights were not as 
quiet and peaceful as they could wish. Until 
recently neither of the boys had seen a cow- 
ardly coyote; hut often these scavengers of 
the plains seemed to scent the fresh meat 
which the boys had with them; and, taking up 
positions a short distance from the camp, they 
would make night hideous with their yelping. 

After the boys had become accustomed to 
this discordant chorus they minded it very 
little. Had it been wolves they would have 
kept constantly on the alert lest the treacher- 
ous beasts pull down one of the horses; hut 
these thieving coyotes did not have the courage 
to attempt such a hold deed, and could only 
hang around, watching for a chance to steal 
something when no one was looking. They 


BROUGHT TO BAY BY THE WOLF PACK 203 


might be called the sneak-thieves of the plains, 
while the gray wolf might be likened to the 
dashing pirate — bold, aggressive, and some- 
times undaunted. 

There was one night when these beggarly 
coyotes seemed to be more persistent than 
ever. Eoger remarked that they came in 
closer, and several times he looked as though 
he would like nothing better than to go out 
and try to “ pot ’’ a few by means of his ever- 
ready bow. 

However, Dick thought the animals hardly 
worth noticing, since their cowardly traits 
made them afraid to venture close enough to 
steal anything. 

Of course he raised no objections when his 
companion declared he meant to set a trap, 
and teach at least one sneaking coyote a les- 
son. Roger was a clever hand at all sorts of 
snares and liked nothing better than laying 
one, whereby he might match his wits against 
those of a cunning beast. 

So, taking his hatchet, and some bits of 
wood which they had brought along in case of 
need in cooking supper, he began pounding 
these down into the soft ground. In this way 
he constructed what seemed to be an avenue. 


204 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


about a foot broad, leading up to the place 
where he expected to place the bait of his gun- 
trap. 

Finally he fixed his rifle in such a manner 
that it aimed directly down this enclosed sec- 
tion, and if it were discharged any creature 
between the parallel lines of stakes would be 
very apt to get shot. 

When the trap was set Eoger chuckled, and 
seemed to take considerable boyish pleasure in 
anticipating the surprise of the hairy thief, 
when, upon creeping stealthily along the lim- 
ited space, he snapped at the tempting bait, 
only to have it apparently develop a sting, ac- 
companied by a crash like thunder. 

Dick had watched all these preparations 
with amusement. He knew how much pleasure 
the other took in managing these little sur- 
prises, for he had often observed Roger spend- 
ing time fixing a trap for a fox, or it might 
be a bear. It had become what might be called 
a hobby with the boy, and in such matters he 
had few equals among the lads of the St. Louis 
settlement. 

Remember, and don’t be frightened out of 
your skin if you hear a shot some time to- 
night, Dick,” was the warning the maker of 


BROUGHT TO BAY BY THE WOLF PACK 205 


the trap gave, as he pronounced his work fit 
for business. 

I’ll try not to,” observed the other, then 
adding: and I hope that if it succeeds, as 

you expect, the sound won’t bring any hostile 
Indians down on us. But at sundown there 
was nothing in sight, and that was why we 
dared to have our fire.” 

It was just half an hour later that the boys 
jumped as though they had been shot, when 
the gun went off with a tremendous report. 
Dick immediately burst out laughing. 

That’s a joke on you, Roger, as sure as 
anything! ” he exclaimed, when he could 
speak; telling me not to he alarmed when 
your trap worked, and then nearly having a fit 
yourself. But let’s look, and see if you got 
your game.” 

There was no doubt about that, for a dead 
coyote was found in the passageway between 
the stakes, looking for all the world like a thin, 
half-starved dog. This was the first time 
either of the hoys had seen one of the animals 
close, and Roger was disgusted to think he had 
wasted a charge of powder and a bullet on the 
miserable beast. 

That trap will do for once, but I’m done 


206 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


shooting such scurvy things,’’ he declared, as 
he dragged the game out a short distance, and 
left it, in the hope that some of the other 
coyotes would dispose of it before morning; 
which they certainly did, for they could soon 
be heard snarling and quarreling as though 
there were too many guests at the banquet. 

After that, when the coyotes howled, and 
made things disagreeable, Roger would take 
up his gun, fondle it for a minute, as tempta- 
tion whispered at his heart, and then with a 
shake of his head he would place it once more 
on the ground as though he could not he coaxed 
to come down to such poor shooting. And so 
long as the miserable brutes kept clear of the 
camp, and did not annoy their horses, the 
chances were that they would he left alone to 
continue their nightly serenade. 


CHAPTER XIX 


THE LOST KIVER 

When several more days had passed, and 
the boys found that they had again lost track 
of the river in seeking to save time by making 
a cut-off, Roger was very much downcast. 

There was some reason for this, too, since 
it had really been his fault; Dick thinking it 
best to stick to the river, while his cousin ar- 
gued that they would gain a whole day by 
saving the time spent in following the winding 
course of the stream. 

And so they had struck out, taking more 
chances than were perhaps advisable under 
the circumstances. And now neither could 
say in which direction they must look in order 
to once more come upon the river. 

Dick did not attempt to chide his companion. 
On the contrary, he even took a part of the 
blame on his own shoulders, and in speaking 
of the mistake, if such it should prove to be, 
always used the words our blunder.’’ He 
207 


208 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


knew very well that Roger was suffering 
enough without having salt rubbed into his 
open cuts/’ And the chances were, no matter 
how the experiment turned out, Roger after 
that would be slow to insist on having his own 
way. 

Dick went about it in a cool, matter-of-fact 
way. He consulted his crude little chart, made 
up pretty much at a guess, for information 
had come in a dozen roundabout ways, none of 
which were strictly reliable. Then he took his 
bearings with relation to the sun, their previ- 
ous course, and some other things that seemed 
to have an intimate connection with the case. 

After that he laid out a new trail, and 
marked it on the map, explaining to his ad- 
miring and now repentant companion just how 
he believed they must head in order to once 
again reach the Big Muddy. 

And I feel so sure that we will strike it by 
keeping on toward the north that we must let 
nothing turn us from that course,” he ended, 
with a ring to his voice that told of deter- 
mination. 

What if we run on to an Indian village, 
because we are now in the country of the Sho- 
shones, you know? ” Roger remarked. 


THE LOST RIVER 


209 


“ Then we’ll just wait for night,” replied 
the other, qnietly, and pass the wigwams by 
as close as we dare; for I would not want to 
make too wide a circuit. And now let us make 
a fresh start.” 

This had been on the previous day to the 
one on which we again find the undaunted lads 
pushing directly into the north, bent on finding 
the river again. 

Once more had the character of the country 
changed. The prairie had given place to roll- 
ing land, where grew stretches of trees. In 
the distance they could even see low elevations 
that might be called hills. Roger had been 
looking eagerly toward these, and hoping that 
they would re-discover the Missouri among 
them. Now that the river was lost it seemed to 
have additional value in the eyes of the two 
boys; and it was certain that they would wel- 
come the first glimpse of its swiftly flowing 
waters with delight — at least Roger felt sure 
he would. 

The sun was getting rather low in the 
heavens again, and once more they would soon 
have to be looking for some place to pitch their 
camp ; but it was not so serious a matter when 
surrounded by a forest, where wood was in 


210 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


abundance, and numerous chances for hiding 
a cooking fire abounded. 

Truth to tell, both boys always felt more at 
home when in the woods. They had been ac- 
customed to seeing trees all around them; and 
those apparently endless level prairies, where 
not a stick of timber could be seen as far as 
their eyes traveled, rather appalled them, and 
made them feel almost helpless. One had to 
grow accustomed to these vast solitudes, and 
the monotony of that waving sea of grass, be- 
fore he could feel at home. 

Keep your eyes well about you as we ride 
on, Roger, Dick warned, not in a way to 
create alarm in the mind of his companion, but 
as though he wished to remind him that their 
policy was always to be prepared for emer- 
gencies, and never to be caught off their 
guard. 

You haven T seen any sign of Indians 
around, I hope? asked Roger, suspiciously. 

‘‘ No, I^m glad to say not; but then there 
are sometimes other dangers lurking in a wood 
like this. They have panthers out here as well 
as we did down near our homes. And, while 
such a beast may never have set eyes on white 
people before, I reckon he’d jump down at us 


THE LOST RIVER 


211 


just as quick as if we were red boys, if it so 
happened that he was hungry.” 

Yes, the panther is a sly beast, but when 
pressed for a meal he will take chances every 
time,” returned Eoger. You remember that 
one we met in the timber on a winter ^s day, 
just as the snow-storm commenced to gather. 
I saw him leave the limb just in the nick of 
time. I think he gave a little snarl as he 
sprang ; and if it hadn ’t been for that he might 
have borne me to the ground. As it was I 
managed to duck like a flash, so that he leaped 
right over me; and before he could swing 
around after recovering, your rifle had spoken, 
and it was all up with Mr. Panther.” 

Yes, and cases are known when men have 
been attacked openly on the trail by these gray 
woods terrors,” Dick went on, as though the 
subject possessed a certain fascination for 
him. 

The trouble is,” Roger continued, you 
never know just how to take one of them. 
Sometimes a panther may seem to be the big- 
gest coward going; and another day the same 
beast wouldn’t hesitate at attacking three men. 
Some hunters say they get crazy fits, and, 
when one of these comes on, the person who 


212 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


runs across a panther had better look out. But 
if I see a ‘ painter/ as old Pat O’Mara used 
to call them, I’m ready to give him the com- 
pliments of my gun, and without any palaver, 
too.” 

After that they lapsed into silence, each 
doubtless occupied with his thoughts. Indeed, 
they had much pressing on their young minds 
about this time, when the fate of their mission 
was still in serious doubt. If it should fail, 
and all their long trip have been taken for 
nothing, they did not really know how they 
should have the courage to turn back, and re- 
trace all these weary hundreds of miles down 
the river. 

And whenever Eoger became silent it could 
be taken for granted that he was allowing his 
thoughts to roam in a certain direction; in 
imagination picturing the happy day when he 
and his cousin would reach the home settle- 
ment, bringing with them, duly signed and wit- 
nessed, the precious document that was to 
bring such happiness to their loved ones. 

The horses plodded on, with Dick keeping 
a guiding hand on his bridle, and occasionally 
glancing to the right, and to the left. Then he 
would look upward, so as to get his bearings 


THE LOST RIVER 


213 


from the position of the westering sun, which 
was of course on their left now, and could only 
be seen now and then, when there came a rift 
in the timber. 

They would soon be compelled to pick out a 
camp site, for the day had almost reached its 
close. Roger was sighing because they had 
failed to reach the river, as he had fondly 
hoped would be the case at the time they 
started out that morning. And he was mentally 
chiding himself for the twentieth time that 
day, on account of having insisted on the ex- 
periment of saving time by taking a ‘ ‘ cut-off. ’ ’ 
No matter what the temptation might be, he 
was determined never again to try and influ- 
ence Dick when the other thought differently 
from him. Dick was a born guide. He always 
figured things out accurately, and was seldom 
if ever known to go amiss when leading the 
expedition out of trouble; whereas he, Roger, 
was a bungler and only fit to tag behind, ready 
to assist. 

Neither of the boys had spoken a word for 
nearly ten minutes. Roger was waiting to 
hear his comrade say that they had better pull 
up, and stop for the night. Much as he wished 
to halt, and prepare supper, for he was really 


214 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


hungry, he would not mention the fact to Dick, 
being too proud to exhibit any weakness. And 
the memory of how he had brought about all 
this trouble hung like a heavy burden upon 
Roger ^s mind just then. 

Around them the silence of the forest was 
broken only by the chattering of little ground 
squirrels, known to-day as chipmunks; or it 
might be the scolding of the hasty tempered 
blue jay in the branches of a cottonwood 
tree. 

When, therefore, a sound of an entirely dif- 
ferent nature struck upon the ears of the boys, 
they were greatly startled. It was almost a 
shriek, and both were of the impression that 
it was a woman’s voice. 

Their horses began to prance, as though the 
unusual noise had given them a start, or else 
from some other unseen cause. 

These boys of the border had always been 
brought up to be courteous to the other sex. 
They would go far out of their way to render 
aid to a woman or child in distress. And 
therefore, when they heard what seemed to 
them to be a cry of terror, and apparently in 
a woman’s voice, the first thought of both was 
to dig their heels into the sides of their horses. 


THE LOST RIVER 


215 


and urge the beasts forward in the direction 
whence the sound seemed to come. 

It struck them as strange how unwilling the 
animals seemed to be to advance ; and this fact 
caused Dick to entertain suspicions. Either 
Indians were about, and the intelligent beasts 
knew it, or else some sort of terrible wild ani- 
mal lurked among the thickets close by, and 
had been scented by the horses. 

But, under the urging of their masters, even 
the horses had to give way, though it was evi- 
dent that they made the advance with reluc- 
tance. 

And in this fashion, then, did they break 
through the screen of bushes, so that they 
stood upon the border of what seemed a forest 
glade. 

What they discovered there was a picture 
neither of the lads would ever forget. 

An old Indian squaw was brandishing a 
heavy billet of wood, which she had evidently 
hastily snatched up. Cowering under her pro- 
tecting arm was a little girl of perhaps seven 
years of age — a pretty child, though undoubt- 
edly also an Indian. 

And crouching on the limb of a nearby tree, 
lashing its tail to and fro, as it worked itself 


216 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


up into a rage in order to launch forth upon 
its intended victims, was the largest gray 
panther either of the boys had ever seen. 

It had come upon the squaw and her helpless 
charge suddenly, and, with the craftiness of its 
kind, was holding back its final spring, just as 
a domestic cat will allow a mouse to crawl 
away before pouncing on it. 

At any second now the terrible beast might 
launch itself out, and crush the brave old 
squaw under its weight. 

It was impulsive Roger, always as quick as 
lightning to act, who was the first to hurl him- 
self into action. 



<r*A^s- 


WITH THE SHARP CRASH OF THE GUN THE GREAT GRAY BODY 
OF THE CROUCHING BEAST FLEW UPWARD.” 



. . 


' "Bp' ■ ^ “ .+" # K'' , .- : - V ■ ' - ' ; ' 1 

, - »-! \ f*- ' \ 

" * -T« > " ’ - * E’^VfjL^i'* *' > V* ^\*- 

-iTVV ■ -. r 






, '5'' 




Cl * »*f \ 

Pc.^s -• • .:s*' 


- iiv 

^■«u ' ’f '*: 



-S' 


1 ^.; ■ - '■ •‘f-- ■ - •■ ".■ 


ic:" I 



ir -rt- 


r _r ' 



f< r> ^ w ' 13%^ 




• V- V^l 
, U' ' . J"®' ■! « • 



■’ ;i'.. ::ar -Jtm^:: U.A 


CHAPTER XX 


CASTING BKEAD UPON THE WATEES 

The presence of the panther so terrified the 
horses that they kept np a continual prancing; 
and it would have been next to impossible for 
any one to have taken a sure aim while in the 
saddle. 

Roger understood this, for his first act was 
to slip from his seat, gun in hand. His next 
was to draw back the hammer of his rifle. It 
was to be hoped that the powder lay properly 
in the pan, so that there would be no false 
flash. 

Dick, too, had gripped his rifle, and was bent 
on using it to the best of his ability in case his 
comrade failed to kill the panther, though he 
had confidence in the marksmanship of Roger. 

The time could be measured only in seconds, 
from Roger’s leaving his saddle to when he 
pressed the trigger. And with the sharp crash 
of the gun the great gray body of the crouch- 
ing beast flew upward, with all of its legs in 
motion at once. 


217 


218 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


It fell almost at the feet of the Indian squaw, 
who drew back her charge, and at the same 
time kept her stout cudgel ready, so as to make- 
use of it in case of necessity. 

But there was no such need. Roger’s bullet 
had done its work well; the ferocious beast 
was already quivering in its death throes. 

‘‘Good shot, Roger!” cried the gratified 
Dick, as he lowered his own gun. 

The other was already reloading his long 
rifle. That was a hunter’s instinct which had 
been impressed so urgently on the minds of 
these boys when mere striplings that they 
could never neglect the precaution. An empty 
gun is the nightmare of a wise hunter, for it 
makes him worse than helpless. 

Roger was making haste, wishing to be the 
one to add the finishing touches in case any- 
thing more was needed; but such did not 
prove to be the case, for even as he completed 
the task of reloading his weapon the animal 
expired. 

Dick was by now out of his saddle. He 
found a place to hitch his horse by tossing the 
bridle over a broken limb, caught the second 
animal’s lines and did the same; after which 
he turned for a look at the strange pair who 


CASTING BREAD UPON THE WATERS 219 


had been saved from death, it might be, 
through the coming of the white boys. 

The squaw was not much ditferent from all 
of her kind, being wrinkled, and squat of figure 
as one accustomed to bearing heavy loads, for 
it is the women who do all the work in Indian 
villages, while the braves hunt, and carry on 
wars. 

Evidently the squaw did not know whether 
to look upon these strangers in the light of 
friends or enemies. True, one of them had 
saved her charge and herself from a terrible 
fate; but then the white boys might decide to 
make prisoners of them, and carry them far 
away to their settlement. 

She still gripped her cudgel, and her beady 
black eyes flashed fire as Dick approached. He 
saw that she was like a fox at bay, and ready 
to meet him half way if he gave evidence of 
wishing to do them harm. 

So Dick, who had hastily slung his gun to 
his back by means of the strap, held up both 
his hands, palms extended toward the squaw. 
That is the universal peace sign,’’ recog- 
nized all over the world, even among the blacks 
of darkest Africa. 

The wrinkled face of the squaw lost some of 


220 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


its grimness. She even seemed to smile a 
little, Dick thought; at any rate those fierce 
black eyes glistened in a friendly way as she 
nodded her head, and also held up both hands, 
letting the club fall to the ground. 

‘‘Friends — no hurt squaw, pappoose. 
How come here? Much bad job, panther. 
Shake hands. Me Dick ! ’ ’ 

Although it might have seemed a little com- 
ical, the way the boy expressed himself, some- 
how, either through her knowledge of a little 
English, or because his gesture explained more 
than his few words did, the squaw seemed to 
understand him. She accepted his hand, and 
her black eyes snapped some more when he 
gave her fingers a friendly squeeze. Thus it 
is possible for two people to communicate, 
even when language fails. 

“ Me Karmeet, pappoose Dove Eyes. Pris- 
oner so long in Shoshone village. Get away. 
Now on trail to lodges of Sioux. Much good 
paleface boy, shoot big cat. Ugh! 

And that was about the extent of her will- 
ingness to impart information. Whoever Kar- 
meet might be, she evidently had long ago been 
taught that it was a woman’s place to hold her 
tongue when any of the other sex were around. 


CASTING BREAD UPON THE WATERS 221 


‘‘We make camp, have meat to eat. Kar- 
meet hungry; Dove Eyes want food. You 
much welcome join us. Stay all night in camp. 
In morning go to Sioux wigwam. How? ’’ 
Dick in this way was trying to make the 
squaw understand that they were about to halt 
for the night, and camp; also that she and her 
charge would be perfectly welcome to stay 
there, and share in the supper of the white 
boys. 

Eoger looked at the lined face to see whether 
she understood, and immediately realized that 
Dick knew how to go about it; for again she 
nodded her head, looked anxiously at the girl, 
and then muttered: 

“ We stay night with paleface boys. Much 
good. Karmeet remember. Ugh! ’’ 

And so the two young pioneers went about 
the duties of the hour as though they were 
alone. They carefully selected the place where 
the fire was to be made; and the keen eyes of 
the squaw followed all their movements with 
considerable curiosity. Roger, looking up 
later, saw her nodding her head, and from this 
he understood that she approved of their cun- 
ning in thus providing against discovery of the 
small blaze by hostile eyes. 


222 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


The horses were provided with a feeding 
place, because there was grass in the forest 
glade where the wandering Indian squaw and 
her charge, in escaping from one peril, had al- 
most met their fate in another way. 

Then supper was started. When Eoger pre- 
pared to cook the meat, to his amusement it 
was taken from his hands by the old squaw, 
who insisted on carrying out the rest of that 
labor — though possibly the lads might have 
preferred to do it their own way. But evidently 
Karmeet had all her life been accustomed to 
never seeing a warrior bending over the fire 
whenever there was a squaw in the camp ; they 
might do the drudgery when out hunting, or 
on the warpath, but never at home. That was 
a woman ^s duty. 

There was plenty for all. Little Dove Eyes 
had been visibly frightened at first sight of the 
white boys, for doubtless they were the only 
palefaces upon whom her eyes had ever rested. 
But by degrees the smiles and nods of Eoger 
assured the child that he was a friend. Be- 
sides, had not it been his speaking-stick ’’ 
that had sent the terrible woods-cat to its 
death, just when it seemed that nothing could 
prevent it from springing on her guardian? 


CASTING BREAD UPON THE WATERS 223 


And so by slow degrees sbe even tried to 
talk with Roger, repeating after him the words 
he nttered. He would pick up his weapon, and 
say gun ” very distinctly; so in a little 
while, when he asked her what it was, she 
would say the word plainly, showing that the 
lesson had been learned. 

And so it was with other things, even to his 
name, which proved pretty much of a stum- 
bling-block; for words of two syllables were 
hard for the child to pronounce. 

Meanwhile, as the evening passed, Dick 
from time to time tried to engage the squaw in 
conversation; but she was most uncommunica- 
tive, for some reason or other, and answered 
his questions either by shrugs that gave him to 
believe she did not understand, or else by 
single words. 

But by dint of hard work he managed to get 
enough information from her to understand 
that she had been captured by a roving band 
of Shoshones, then, as nearly always, at war 
with the fighting Indians of the Northwest, the 
fierce Sioux, and, together with the child, who 
was related to her, carried away as captives 
to one of their villages, where they had been 
kept for months. 


224 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


Finally a chance came to make her escape, 
though she would not go without Dove Eyes. 
They had stolen two horses, which had carried 
them many miles on their way toward the vil- 
lage of her people. Then trouble came, for her 
horse died of exhaustion, while that which the 
little girl rode broke a leg by stepping in a 
prairie dog hole. 

After that they had gone afoot, existing as 
best they could on berries and such things as 
an Indian woman best knew would sustain life, 
until, without warning, they had been con- 
fronted by that hungry beast, which would 
surely have pounced upon them had not the 
paleface boys interfered. 

Beyond that the squaw would not venture. 
Just who and what she was Dick could not 
ascertain, though once she did mention the 
fact that the child’s father was a big chief 
among her people. 

And when it came time for seeking rest, 
Roger willingly gave up his blanket in order 
that their visitors might be provided with 
some of the comforts to which their sex en- 
titled them. 

As was customary, the boys kept a wary eye 
out, though they had come to depend partly on 


CASTING BREAD UPON THE WATERS 225 


their horses to alarm them, should a creeping 
Indian come near the camp during the night. 
The animals seemed to fear the redskins as 
much as any lonely settler ^s wife might; and 
would snort, and pound their hoofs upon the 
ground, should they detect the presence of a 
marauder. 

Perhaps towards morning both of the boys 
slept more soundly than usual, for they were 
tired, and sleep is more apt to overpower a 
watcher just before day comes on apace. 

Roger was the first to get up. The earliest 
peep of dawn could be seen in the far east, 
through the trees, as he started to revive the 
little fire in the cavity, so that they might have 
an early breakfast, and move on. He found 
himself hoping that this day might see them 
once more looking out across the great river 
they had followed so far. 

Having managed to get the blaze started, 
Roger turned to speak to his companion, to 
find that Dick was already on his feet, and 
looking around. 

Well, it happened just as I thought it 
would, Dick was spying. 

What do you mean? ’’ demanded his com- 
panion, wonderingly. 


226 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


‘‘ Look around, and tell me if you see our 
visitors,’^ the other went on. 

And Roger, turning his eyes in the quarter 
where the squaw and her charge had been 
lying, was astonished and dismayed to find 
that they had disappeared. 


CHAPTER XXI 


THE PICTUKE WEITING ON THE BARK 

‘‘ Why, they’re gone! ” the backwoods boy 
exclaimed, as he stared hard at the spot where 
he had supposed their visitors were still lying. 

The blanket was there, carefully folded over 
a stick of wood, so as to give the impression 
at first glance that some one might be under- 
neath, though Roger now saw that this could 
not be so. 

Yes, that’s a fact,” added Dick, just as if 
he meant to say that any one with eyes could 
see it. 

‘‘ But, if you thought this would happen, 
why didn’t we do something? ” asked Roger. 

Dick shrugged his shoulders. 

<< Why should we try to stop the old squaw 
if she thought it best to leave us in this way? 
She is naturally suspicious of all whites. And 
perhaps, for all we know, she might have 
thought we meant to take that little girl away 
to our people. So, just like an Indian, she 
227 


228 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


watched her chance, and while we slept crept 
out of camp. Let them go, Eoger; even if we 
wanted to, we couldn’t spare time to look for 
them now. We have to find that river to-day, 
you know. ’ ’ 

Yes, I think you’re right, Dick,” admitted 
the other, slowly, as he grasped the idea. 

And anyhow, she didn’t take my blanket. I 
ought to be thankful for that, I suppose. In- 
dians are born thieves, they say. But see how 
she wrapped it about this piece of wood, just 
to make me think one of them might be lying 
under the folds. What’s that lying on top of 
the blanket, Dick! ” 

Looks to me like a piece of fresh bark,” 
replied the other, as he stepped forward. 

‘‘Oh! it may be a message! ” cried Eoger, 
his eyes sparkling. 

“ Just what it is,” answered his cousin. 
“ See, she has drawn it in pictures, for you 
know that’s the only way Indians can com- 
municate their ideas to each other. Here is 
what she means to stand for our camp, with 
four of us sitting around a fire, two being men 
and the others women, for they have skirts. 
Then you can see the last two creeping away 
on their hands and knees. And here they come 


THE PICTURE WRITING ON THE BARK 229 


into what I guess must be an Indian vil- 
lage.’’ 

How easy to understand what she wants 
us to know,” declared Roger, much struck by 
the manner in which the old squaw had left 
word that she and the little Indian girl were 
even then on their way to the village where 
they belonged. 

I thought something like this might hap- 
pen,” Dick said, presently, when I saw the 
squaw hiding small pieces of meat last night, 
instead of eating them herself, hungry though 
she was. She meant to keep them for the child. 
A warrior, or an old squaw, may be able to go 
without a bite for days, but not a child.” 

Roger folded his blanket, and stowed it 
away, after which he went back to the little 
blaze he had started, saying in a humorous 
way: 

Well, anyhow we can have our meat 
cooked as we want it this morning, and not 
half burned in the Indian style; and that’s 
worth something; ” at which remark his com- 
rade laughed. 

The chances are we’ll never know just 
who old Karmeet was, or the pretty little dark- 
faced girl with her,” Roger observed later, 


230 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


while they were eating their frugal meal. 

Dove Eyes, she said her name was; and per- 
haps it was all right, though I never yet saw 
a turtle-dove with such black eyes; did you, 
Dick? 

But Dick^s mind was already wrestling with 
a weightier problem. He had to map out the 
day^s march and figure on whether they 
would be apt to strike the river by still head- 
ing due north. Roger was already questioning 
in his mind whether they had not better turn 
somewhat toward the northeast, so as to make 
doubly sure; but as yet he had not dared 
speak his thought aloud. 

But after all, it looked as though these 
things were ordered for the best. Supposing 
they had never left the bank of the Missouri, 
what would have been the fate of Karmeet and 
little Dove Eyes? Surely there must he some 
Power that regulated all such atfairs; and 
even this wandering on their part had been for 
a purpose. 

As they rode on that morning they gradually 
left the timber behind once more, and found it 
only in scattered mottes, 

Roger was wavering in his belief, but Dick 
never allowed himself to doubt that, sooner 


THE PICTURE WRITING ON THE BARK 231 


or later, they must come upon the river again, 
and possibly many miles above the spot where 
they had left it. He himself had been figuring 
it out, and reached the conclusion that there 
was a tremendous bend above the place of 
their turning aside to make a cut-oif; and 
that, when they were able to again look upon 
the current of the river, they would have saved 
possibly a hundred miles of territory. 

And should this prove to be the case Dick 
stood ready to thank his companion for being 
the cause of their wandering. What had prom- 
ised to be a disaster might under such new 
conditions prove a blessing in disguise. 

At noon they halted only long enough to 
take a cold bite. Indeed, this might as well 
have been done while on the move, only that 
the boys had compassion on their horses, and 
wished to give them a little rest in the middle 
of a hot day. 

More than once Dick had raised himself in 
the stirrups as the afternoon wore on. Eoger 
noticed this finally, and of course ’^as curious 
to know why he did it. 

Do you think you see anything ahead 
there, Dick? ’’ he demanded. 

I was noticing the formation of the land,’^ 


232 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


came the cahn reply; and, Roger, unless I^m 
greatly mistaken, we^re going to come on the 
river before the sun sets/’ 

‘‘ I only hope you’re a good prophet, Dick, 
that’s all,” the other quickly returned, as he, 
too, looked long and earnestly ahead. And 
now that you’ve called my attention to it, I do 
believe it looks promising over there. Well, 
for one, I’m fish hungry, and I don’t care who 
knows it. It seems like a terribly long time 
since I felt a fish tug at a line.” 

What Dick so confidently predicted came 
true. 

Just one hour later they no longer had the 
slightest doubt about the river lying ahead, for 
there were many things that went to prove this 
fact. Roger gave himself up to picturing the 
success that was bound to follow his fishing 
operations; for, as has been remarked, the 
boy never was happier than when engaged in 
his favorite occupation. 

‘‘If we don’t get there until about dark, 
Dick, promise me that you’ll lay out our camp 
to-night close to the water, so that I can have 
my fill of fun without having to go far for it. 
Seems to me I don’t want to lose sight of the 
water in a hurry again.” 


THE PICTURE WRITING ON THE BARK 233 


I feel pretty much the same way as you 
do, Eoger,” replied the other, frankly. And 
so I can safely promise you what you ask. 
We’ll sleep to-night so near the water that it 
will make music to put us to sleep.” 

The finest of music, too,” ventured Roger; 
‘‘ especially after you’ve been silly enough to 
lose it for three nights running. But then I 
keep on hoping we may have gained something 
after all, which would make my blunder the 
easier to bear.” 

‘‘I’m sure that it will turn out to be so,” 
added generous Dick. 

“ And that we are right now closer to the 
exploring party than ever before; that would 
be just fine, eh, Dick! ” 

“ It certainly would, Roger. There, if you 
look yonder, you can see the sun shining on 
what can be nothing else than running wa- 
ter.” 

“ Yes, yes, that’s what it must be, Dick; the 
river at last! I’ll be glad to see our old friend 
again. Two months we’ve been following its 
course; until now we are so far away from 
our homes that it almost seems as if we might 
never get back there again. But it does look 
good to see the water again, and to know that 


234 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


perhaps well even have a taste of fresh fish 
soon.” 

Even the horses seemed to know that the 
water was close by, for they acted as if given 
new life, pushing on with a vim that had been 
lacking during the earlier part of the day. 

And so, about an hour before sundown, they 
came upon the Missouri once more, flowing 
peacefully between its wide banks, and at this 
season of the year rather low; so that here 
and there islands could be seen, as well as 
sandbars, on the latter of which flocks of birds 
sought their food. 

Now let^s find a good spot where we can 
stay until morning; and it must be a fishing 
place, too,” Roger remarked, as they turned 
their horses’ heads up-stream. 

Ten minutes later he suddenly called out: 

Look! how would that little island do, 
Dick? We can easily let the horses wade out, 
because it is hardly to their knees, I feel sure. 
And if you examine the lower part of the 
island you’ll agree with me that it’s just the 
finest place to let a baited hook float down- 
stream anybody ever could find. Please say 
yes, Dick! ” 

Roger was so urgent, and there seemed so 


THE PICTURE WRITING ON THE BARK 235 

little chance of anything like disaster follow- 
ing the move, that even cautious Dick could 
not resist. And when they put the horses to 
it, they found that the water, as Roger had 
declared, was not more than a foot or so in 
depth, so that the passage was easily accom- 
plished. 

It was only a small island, with a few trees 
growing upon it, though even these showed 
signs of having been compelled to fight for 
existence when the spring freshets came along. 

We might as well make camp here at this 
lower end, eh, Dick? asked Roger, who had 
an eye on the fishing possibilities, and was 
anxious to get busy. 

Dick had been looking around, as usual, be- 
ing desirous of getting the lay of the land 
fixed in his mind in case there should come 
any sudden necessity for a change of base 
during the night, when he would know what to 
do. 

Just as you say, Roger,’’ he remarked. 

If we are going to camp here, one place is 
about the same as another to me, so long as 
we keep our fire well hidden. And I can see 
where that can be easily done among these 
rocks back here. The horses we can tie to the 


236 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


trees with their ropes, and there is enough 
grass to do for one night. So get busy as soon 
as you wish. I’ll take care of everything 
else. ’ ’ 

Thank you, Dick; you feel for a fellow, 
don’t you? But then you never were just as 
wild for fishing as I am. Oh! don’t it seem 
good to be hack once more close to our old 
friend, the river? And all night long I’m sure 
the splash of the water on the rocks will keep 
me sound asleep. It’s the next thing to get- 
ting home again.” 

And in a short time Roger was attending 
to the several stout fish lines that he had 
baited, and thrown far out upon the passing 
current. 


CHAPTER XXII 


CAUGHT IN A KIVEK TRAP 

^ ‘ Hurrah ! I Ve got one already, Dick ! See 
him pull, will you? Oh! this is worth waiting 
for, I tell you. And now, I wonder what kind 
it is, one of those slippery catfish, or the 
strongly built buffalo fish. Whoo! he nearly 
jerked the line out of my hands, then. But 
he’s just got to come along. We want fish for 
supper, don’t we, Dick? ” 

Calling out in this joyous strain Roger 
pulled his line in, hand over hand, until he 
finally landed his fish. 

He did not stop work, but went at it again, 
baiting his hook eagerly, although that one 
capture ensured them all they wanted for a 
single meal. And Dick, as soon as he was 
through with the several little duties he had 
taken upon himself, started to clean the fish. 
Perhaps he, too, felt hungry for a change in 
diet, since one type of food is bound to become 
more or less monotonous. 

237 


238 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


The sun had set, and night began to draw 
near, as they started their small fire in the 
secluded spot where even Dick declared there 
was not a chance in the world for any passer-by 
to discover it. 

He had seen no sign of an Indian village up 
or down the river, on either bank ; but then, of 
course, since they had come down to get upon 
the island their range of vision was limited. 

The supper was all that they had expected, 
and as the fish' was fried to a turn in the pan, 
with some bear fat to keep it from sticking, 
both boys enjoyed their meal about as well as 
any they had eaten. 

Afterwards Roger went back to his fishing, 
for he had not thus far been lucky enough to 
pull in a second captive ; and the one they had 
eaten tasted so fine he was of a mind to repeat 
the programme for breakfast, if only he could 
coax another victim to take hold. 

As for Dick, he lay thinking of the thousand- 
and-one things it was natural for a healthy 
boy to have passing through his mind. Going 
back, he could picture all the strange events 
that had happened to them ever since that day 
when they said good-by to the dear ones at 
home, and, with their boyish hearts seemingly 


CAUGHT IN A RIVER TRAP 


239 


in their throats, urged their horses for the last 
time over the well-worn trail leading to the 
woods, where they had so often swung the axe, 
and felled the trees in order to clear the land 
for crops. 

Finally, when after a long and tiresome 
siege of it, Eoger succeeded in landing a dupli- 
cate of his first capture, the boy declared him- 
self satisfied. So he put away his fish lines, 
and joined his companion. 

I don’t exactly like the looks of the sky,” 
Dick remarked. It was yellow at sunset, in- 
stead of being red, as we like to see it.” 

Does that mean rain? ” asked Roger; 
though he knew it did, according to the way 
frontiersmen looked at the signs of the 
weather. 

Yes, and that was why I thought it just 
as well to put our blankets in under that ledge 
of rock. If the worst comes, we will have some 
kind of shelter.” 

It was smart in you to think of that, 
Dick,” declared the other; but, then, I’m so 
used to having you do the right thing that I’d 
have been surprised if you let a chance go by 
for getting some sort of a roof over our 
heads.” 


240 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


But at the time they settled themselves 
down for the night, taking advantage of the 
rocky cover, no rain had fallen, and Eoger ex- 
pressed his hope that it might after all prove 
a false alarm. 

Hours later the boys were awakened by a 
crash of thunder, and the first thing that 
greeted them when they sat up in their limited 
quarters was the sweep of the rising wind 
through the trees. 

It’s coming, after all, Dick! ” cried out 
Roger, in a disappointed tone. 

“ Looks like we might be in for it,” replied 
the other. 

Can we do anything? ” demanded Roger, 
eagerly. 

I’m going out to make sure the horses are 
fast before we have the rain pouring down on 
us,” said Dick, starting to crawl from under 
the rocky roof. 

But, Dick, what if the river should rise, 
and cover this island; don’t you think we’d 
better be getting ashore? ” called out Roger. 

It’s too late to try that now, for I can hear 
the rain coming down the river, and we’d be 
right in the worst of the storm. Stay where 
you are, Roger; I’ll be back in a jiffy.” 


CAUGHT IN A RIVER TRAP 


241 


Dick may not have known just what a 
“ jiffy ’’ was, hut he certainly made pretty 
quick time of it, after finding that the horses 
were standing under the cottonwood trees, 
with their tails toward the coming storm, as 
horses, and indeed all animals of their type, 
are wont to do. 

Whew! it’s right on us; and such a roar 
as the wind and rain make, as they come rush- 
ing down the river,” Dick said, as he crawled 
once more under the rocky roof, and joined 
his anxious companion. 

Anyhow, I’m glad we can swim,” Eoger 
remarked, showing that he was still thinking 
of a possible flood, and the fact that their posi- 
tion on the island placed them in a serious pre- 
dicament in case the river rose rapidly, so as 
to cover the highest point, which was not many 
feet above the spot where they had camped. 

There was really no time for further ex- 
change of words. With a rush and a roar that 
were appalling, the storm hurst upon them. 
They could hear the rain beating down in tor- 
rents, while the thunder crashed until the 
island seemed to shake under the heavy rever- 
berations, and the lightning kept up a constant 
flashing that dazzled their eyes. 


242 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


And yet there was a sort of fascination 
about the play of the storm that riveted their 
attention, so that they could not drag their 
eyes away, but, crouching there, continued to 
gaze, spell-bound. 

Both boys thought more than once how for- 
tunate it was that the rocky ledge under which 
they had found shelter for their bodies, as well 
as their few belongings, chanced to face in an 
opposite direction from that in which the 
storm was coming. 

Had it been otherwise they must have been 
drenched to the skin; for the driving wind 
would have sent the heavy sheets of falling 
rain far under their cover. 

They knew not what time of night it was, 
for not a star could be seen in that black 
sky. 

Will it ever stop? ’’ shouted Roger, when 
there was finally a little lull in the wild racket 
— at least enough to admit of his voice reach- 
ing the ears of his comrade, close at hand. 

‘‘ Yes, it’s bound to,” replied Dick, being 
wiser, for he placed his lips close to the ear of 
his cousin ; ‘ ^ but already it seems to me the 
river is rising. I can surely hear the noise of 
it rushing along between us and the shore.” 


CAUGHT m A RIVER TRAP 


243 


His words of course caused Eoger more or 
less uneasiness, for he had himself been 
haunted latterly with visions of what a terri- 
ble thing it might prove for them if their es- 
cape should be cut off by morning, and the 
flood even threaten to wipe the island out of 
existence. 

They could do nothing to better their con- 
dition, since it was now too late to think of 
trying to make the mainland. Their horses 
would prove unmanageable, with all that light- 
ning to frighten them; and the chances were 
disaster must follow any attempt to ford the 
swollen stream before dawn came to show 
'them just what perils they had to face. 

That was surely a night never to be forgot- 
ten by the boys. And the longer it kept up, 
the greater grew their apprehension. Indeed, 
numbers of times Roger even loudly protested 
that he could feel the water coming into their 
shelter, though happily enough it proved every 
time that this was only some trickling rivulet, 
caused by a temporary shift of wind, and not 
an invasion by the encroaching river. 

Will daylight ever come? ’’ he kept say- 
ing, time and again ; for it was the utter dark- 
ness more than anything else that appalled 


244 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


them, with the storm beating down steadily, 
and the river rising all the while. 

There could be no doubt about this, for 
whenever the wind ceased for a brief interval, 
and the growling of the thunder died away, 
they heard that rushing sound, such as could 
only be made by great volumes of water speed- 
ing along. 

Once Dick attempted to sally forth in order 
to learn just how matters stood, and whether 
the poor horses were enduring the downpour 
all right; but he did not get very far away, 
because another rush of rain caused him to 
dodge back to shelter. 

Roger even dozed a little, being more or less 
accustomed to the noise by this time. But he 
was electrified to hear Dick suddenly call out: 

I really believe it’s getting lighter, be- 
cause I can see things out there that I couldn’t 
a while ago.” 

Yes, you’re right, Dick! ” exclaimed the 
other, as he thrust his head out; and let me 
tell you, for one, I’m not sorry that day’s com- 
ing. When there’s anything wrong I like to 
see what I have to meet. This thing of being 
left in the dark gives me a cold shiver. See, 
it’s getting lighter every minute. Oh! look at 


CAUGHT IN A RIVER TRAP 


245 


the river, will you? It doesn^t seem like the 
same one we fished in last night.’’ 

Nor did it, for the heavy rain must have 
fallen all along the stream, which was rising 
very fast, and was likely to continue to do so 
for several hours to come. A flood at this late 
summer day was doubtless a rare occurrence; 
but, then, the Missouri has always been known 
to do the least expected of things, so, with 
such a cloudburst to help along, even that was 
liable to happen. 

But thank goodness the rain seems to 
have stopped, even if the clouds are still hang- 
ing overhead,” Eoger declared, as he drew his 
stiffened figure from under the overhanging 
ledge, and tried to straighten up. 

Then the two went, first of all, to see if the 
horses were there, and to their satisfaction 
found the poor beasts standing under a tree, 
as wet as they could possibly be, but appar- 
ently not otherwise harmed by the storm. 

Afterwards they turned to survey the 
raging flood. 

Between the island and the shore, where the 
horses had easily waded, there now rushed a 
torrent that must have been over their heads, 
and so fierce that even the hardiest swimmer 


246 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


could never have held his own against its 
power. 

That’s bad enough,” admitted Roger; 
but just see how the water is still creeping 
up on us. It looks to me as if the whole island 
would soon be covered! ” 


CHAPTER XXIII 


THE RISING WATERS 

“ It is rising, Roger,’’ admitted tlie older 
boy, seriously, as he surveyed the tumbling 
waters, rushing along with a noise like the 
churning of a score of grist mills, such as the 
one near the St. Louis settlement. 

Do you think it will keep on increasing all 
day, Dick? ” asked the other^ with a ring of 
alarm in his voice. 

It may,” was the reply. ‘‘ That will de- 
pend on how far up the river that heavy rain- 
fall extended. If it covered the whole water- 
shed, then the river here must keep on getting 
bigger for a good many hours before it 
reaches a crest.” 

“ But we never knew the Missouri to rise 
at this late time in the summer, did we, 
Dick? ” 

“Not anything like this, that’s sure, Roger. 
Of course, after a heavy storm it always 
247 


248 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


creeps up. But this is really a flood, and will 
bother ^the exploring expedition for a day or 
two, I think.’’ 

Oh, but they have boats, and will think 
little or nothing of it, Dick,” the younger boy 
went on. But what a bad fix it finds us in! 
What if the water does keep on coming up and 
up all day; won’t it cover this little island 
and perhaps wash it away? ” 

‘‘Oh! hardly that,” Dick hastened to an- 
swer. ‘ ‘ It has stood many floods in the spring 
time, because these trees have had a chance to 
grow. ’ ’ 

“ But even if that rushing water only 
covers the island, where will we be then, I’d 
like to know? Ugh! it makes me shiver to 
think of it,” and Roger turned to look once 
more at the roaring river. 

“ Of course I don’t know where we’ll be,” 
Dick observed, calmly ; ‘ ‘ but if we ’ve got the 
good sense I think we have, chances are two 
boys about our size will be perched in the 
branches of the largest tree on the island, with 
all their stores about them, waiting for the 
waters to go down again.” 

“Oh! and I never thought of that, either! ” 
exclaimed Roger, apparently somewhat re- 


THE RISING WATERS 


249 


lieved in his mind, as he noted that one of the 
trees was of some size. 

‘‘ The worst thing about that plan,’’ con- 
tinued Dick, is that we’ve got to lose our 
horses; and I hate to think of (that more than 
I can tell you.” 

Will they be drowned, do you think? ” 
Well, horses can swim, you know; and 
they might get ashore if we turned them loose 
in good time. But even then, we’d never be 
able to track them; and our job of overtaking 
the expedition would be made all the harder. 
Still, we will not be the ones to give it up, 
Roger. Nothing could make us do that, could 
it? ” 

No, indeed, it could not,” replied the 
other boy, firmly. ^ ^ But, Dick — ’ ’ 

Yes, what idea has come into your mind 
now? ” asked the other lad, encouragingly. 

<< Why, when you spoke of turning the 
horses loose, and letting them have a chance 
of reaching the shore, I thought what a fine 
thing it would be if we were holding on to the 
saddles at that time. Why, they’d just tow 
us to land with them, you see ! ’ ’ 

Yes, if they got there, which isn’t a sure 
thing at all,” replied Dick. But we will de- 


250 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


cide all that later on. Perhaps the river will 
rise only a little more, and then come to a 
stand-still. And, in case of the worst, weVe 
always got that tree there. Even if it should 
be undermined by the flood, and carried away, 
we might stick in the branches.’^ 

And float down the river, you mean,” 
added Roger. That would save our lives, 
of course; hut think how we’d feel, going 
away from Captain Lewis mile after mile. 
Why, this makes me think of what our fathers 
told us about that flood up along the Ohio, that 
was the cause of their coming further West.” ^ 
That’s a fact, it does; and they came near 
being drowned in that same flood, too, didn’t 
they? ” said Dick. But let’s begin to get 
our packages ready, in case we have to climb 
this tree. It’s just as well to be prepared, 
even if we never have to carry out that plan.” 

But you really think we will have to, don’t 
you, Dick? ” persisted the other. 

If the water gets high enough to cover our 
island, yes,” was the reply; ‘‘ because there’s 
really no other way. But these summer floods 
come and go quickly. It isn’t like the early 
spring time, when the ground is frozen, and 
^See “Pioneer Boys of the Mississippi.” 


THE RISING WATERS 


251 


the downpour can find no way to soak into it, 
so that it all rushes 

Dick was a good fellow to have along on an 
occasion of this kind. He always managed to 
appear cheerful, no matter how seriously the 
conditions affected him; and besides this, he 
was so very fertile in resource. Seldom did 
there arise a sudden emergency but that Dick 
proved himself capable of suggesting an imme- 
diate remedy. In this particular he resembled 
his father. Bob Armstrong, who, in the old 
days on the Ohio, used to be looked up to by 
his younger brother, Sandy, on this account. 

It was far from cheerful work, however, 
standing there keeping track of the gradual 
rise of the river. And it lacked the interest 
that they might have found in the task had 
they been at home, and only curious to know 
what height the water would reach before 
starting to as speedily decline. 

Now they had everything at stake; and it 
meant great peril to them if the little island 
should be completely submerged. 

Eoger had constructed a contrivance 
whereby they were able to know just how 
fast the water rose. This was a stick which 
he had marked off in inches, and driven into 


252 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


the ground at the edge of the river. By con- 
sulting it every little while they were enabled 
to learn the truth, and it was a continued dis- 
appointment. 

“ It looks as if we’d have to climb, sooner or 
later, Dick,” declared Roger, when several 
hours had passed, and they had three times 
been forced to retreat before the advance of 
the flood, removing their tally stick ” on 
each occasion. 

I’m sorry to say it’s getting that way,” 
replied the other, shaking his head. 

But what about the horses? ” demanded 
Roger. 

“ Well, we’ve got them here by the tree, 
and when we have to mount up among the 
branches we can turn them loose,” answered 
his cousin. 

But, Dick, if they have to go, poor things, 
why make it harder for them? ” 

I see what you mean, Roger; you think 
we ought to cut the ropes now, and let them 
swim for the shore. It does you credit, too; 
but I hardly believe it would work.” 

Why wouldn’t it? ” asked Roger. 

For this reason,” came the reply. 
‘‘ Horses are affectionate. They get accus- 


THE RISING WATERS 


253 


tomed to people, and these ones know us well, 
because weVe raised them from colts. Now, 
the chances are that, if we turned them loose 
at this minute, they would refuse to leave us 
until the water forced them to swim. Even if 
you pushed one otf the island, I feel sure he 
would try hard to get back again. So what’s 
the use of turning them loose now? ” 

Perhaps that’s so,” admitted Roger. I 
was only thinking of giving the poor beasts a 
better chance to get ashore ; because the 
higher the water rises the harder it will be for 
them to swim.” 

After that they stood watching and waiting; 
but with only the most dismal forebodings as 
to what was to come. And indeed it was any- 
thing but pleasant to think of being made pris- 
oners in a tree that would be completely sur- 
rounded by a raging flood, perhaps for 
another night and day. And then the loss of 
their horses was going to make their task of 
overtaking the expedition all the harder. 

So the morning passed, and while on several 
occasions Roger indulged in new hopes that 
the water had come to a stand at last, these 
were only fated to be dashed to the ground on 
his next anxious inspection of his ‘‘ tally 


254 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


stick/ ^ when he learned that the flood w!as 
actually making up for lost time. 

How much longer will we have, Dick? 
he asked, when, for the third time, he had 
made this unpleasant discovery. 

‘‘ At the rate it seems to be crawling up our 
stake, it will only be two hours until the water 
will be at the foot of this tree,’’ replied the 
other, who had already figured all this out. 

Two hours isn’t much time, is it, Dick? ” 
“ Well,” replied the other, with a smile, 
‘‘ that all depends on the conditions. You can 
look back to lots of times when it would seem 
like an eternity. Remember that night when 
you slipped and fell over that precipice, just 
managing to get hold of a bush, and holding 
on while you shouted for me to come and help 
you up, because you couldn’t do anything 
yourself? If you’d had to hang there, kicking 
your heels in space, two hours, instead of ten 
minutes, I think they’d have seemed the long- 
est you ever knew. ’ ’ 

That’s so,” admitted Roger, smiling a 
little himself at the scene which his comrade’s 
words recalled. And just as you say, Dick, 
we have been through a good many hard 
scrapes together, haven’t we; and always, up 


THE RISING WATERS 


255 


to now, managed to come out on top? Per- 
haps wieTl do the same this time, too/’ 

<< Why, to be snre we will,” declared the 
other, stoutly, don’t let any other notion get 
hold of you, Roger. It’s all bound to come out 
right; haven’t we been told that many times 
by our mothers, when things looked a little 
black — and didn ’t the sky clear every time ? 
We’ll escape from this island, overtake the ex- 
pedition, get that paper signed by Jasper 
Williams, and bring joy to all our dear ones at 
home. Why, I’m just as sure of that, Roger, 
as that we’re standing here right now, won- 
dering how we’re going to get ashore. But a 
way will be provided, mark my words.” 

Never was a prophecy more speedily ful- 
filled. Hardly had five minutes passed than 
Roger clutched the sleeve of his cousin’s tunic, 
and in a voice that trembled with emotion, 
burst out: 

‘ ‘ Look ! oh ! look, Dick, are my eyes going 
back on me — is this one of those mirages they 
told us we would meet with on the prairies; 
or is that really a boat — yes, two, three of 
them — down at the bend below, and working 
up against even all this fierce current? Three 
boats, Dick — wasn’t that what Captain Lewis 


256 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


had with him when he started away from St. 
Louis? Oh! speak and tell me if I am going 
ont of my mind, and seeing things that IVe 
been dreaming about so long! 

Dick laughed, and hugged his cousin with 
rapture. 

No, no, Roger, your eyes are all right, 
and the boats are there! he cried. WeVe 
only managed to get ahead of the expedition, 
that’s all. And we’ll be saved now, Roger! 
We’ve won out at last! ” 


CHAPTER XXIV 


A BITTEE DISAPPOINTMENT 

Aftek that neither of the hoys could utter a 
word for a time. They just stood there, trem- 
bling with emotion, and staring at the moving 
figures down the river. 

Then, as if by agreement, they turned and 
faced each other. Dick thrust out his hand 
impulsively, and it was instantly seized by his 
cousin. Indeed, Roger looked as though he 
could hardly restrain himself from throwing 
his arms about the neck of his companion, so 
greatly was he overcome; but probably the 
conviction that such an act, however natural, 
would seem weak and childish, restrained him. 
Boys in those days had so much responsibility 
placed upon their young shoulders that they 
had to call themselves men long before they 
reached the age of twenty-one. 

By degrees they became somewhat calmer, 
and could even speak once more without be- 
traying their emotion. 

257 


258 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


They^re making headway against even 
that powerful current, don’t you see, Dick? ” 
was what Eoger remarked, as though some- 
thing in the occurrence pleased him. 

‘ ‘ Yes, it would have to be greater difficulties 
than that to keep those determined men from 
pushing forward,” observed Dick, in turn. 
‘‘ They have overcome everything that has 
cropped up to try and discourage them, up to 
now. And with such a leader as Captain 
Lewis, they are bound to cross all the way to 
the ocean.” 

But don’t you see that, if they can breast 
that current, they will be able to get us offi this 
island trap? ” continued Roger. 

‘‘I’m sure of that,” answered the other; 
“ and now, Roger, let’s signal to them, for as 
yet they don’t seem to have noticed us stand- 
ing here.” 

“ Then they’re due for the greatest surprise 
of the whole trip,” chuckled Roger. “ It must 
be the last thing they’d ever think to see, a 
couple of white boys further up the river than 
they’ve come after all these months. Say 
when you’re ready, Dick, and we’ll call out 
hello! ” 

“ Let it be now, then,” replied his comrade. 


A BITTER DISAPPOINTMENT 


259 


Together they sent out lusty hails, forming 
their hands into cups that would answer the 
purpose of a megaphone, though neither 
Roger nor Dick had ever seen such a thing, 
since it was utterly unknown at that day. 

And indeed, when the sound of their voices 
reached the plucky explorers, there seemed to 
ensue something like a small panic. 

Some of the men were seen to jump for their 
firearms, doubtless under the impression that 
they were about to be attacked by a strolling 
band of the fierce Sioux, always striving to be 
the lords of the northwest prairies. 

Then they apparently discovered that the 
two on the little island amidst the swirling 
waters of the flood were white boys, and that 
they were beckoning wildly, as though trying 
to let the exploring party know they needed 
help. 

After that some of the men hurried up the 
shore so as to sooner reach a point opposite 
the island. Among them the prisoners of the 
flood recognized the figure of Captain Lewis, 
himself; for they had seen him talking to 
others in St. Louis early in the spring, before 
the expedition started. 

Who are you, and how did you come 


260 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


there? ’’ demanded the leader of the party, 
also using his hands in order to make 
his voice carry above the roar of the 
current. 

We come from St. Louis, and have been 
trying to overtake you! ’’ replied Dick. 

‘ ‘ I hope it is nothing serious ; do you come 
with a message for me from the President? 
I trust he has not seen fit to recall the expedi- 
tion, and abandon the plan for exploring the 
Great Northwest country? the captain 
shouted next, doubtless a prey to many anxie- 
ties. 

‘‘ No,’’ called out the boy; we are only 
up here on private business connected with one 
who is among your number. We lost the river, 
^nd wandered several days ; but, when we 
struck it again at this point, we must have 
gained enough to place us ahead. We have 
horses, and camped on this island when the 
water was low; but the storm came and 
trapped us. Do you think you can get us off. 
Captain Lewis? ” 

Without a doubt we can,” the other an- 
swered, heartily, ‘‘ and will very shortly, when 
the boats get up this far. Have no anxiety on 
that score, friends. But you seem to be only 


A BITTER DISAPPOINTMENT 


261 


boys ; is it possible that two such youths could 
make this long journey, and escape all the 
perils that lie in wait for white travelers in 
this region? 

We have been very fortunate,’’ was Dick’s 
modest reply. 

Ah! you have been more than for- 
tunate! ” cried Captain Lewis, admiration in 
his tones; and I shall be very proud to take 
you both by the hand. It is wonderful how 
you pioneer boys are built; nothing seems to 
daunt you. No wonder that some of the men 
with me are so ready to accept any hazards, 
when they spring from such stock as that. 
Have patience, lads, and we will soon be able 
to reach you. ’ ’ 

Neither of the boys had any longer the 
slightest doubt that their rescue was as good 
as accomplished. .When such dauntless men 
set about doing anything they would not let 
difficulties stand in the way. 

So, standing there, they watched with con- 
siderable interest as the boats were forced 
against that apparently resistless current of 
the swollen Missouri. At times stout poles 
were resorted to ; and, when a particularly bad 
bend was to be negottiated, ropes came into 


262 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 

play in order to warp tlie craft around the 
point where the water flowed swiftest. 

In this fashion they would be able to make 
quite a number of miles during the course of a 
day, and every one counted as so much gained. 

When finally the entire expedition had 
reached a point opposite to the island, they 
came to a halt, and preparations for the re- 
lease of the prisoners were instituted. 

A giant, carrying the end of a rope, 
plunged recklessly into the river above the 
upper end of the island, and battled with the 
current. He was of course swept down the 
stream, in spite of his sturdy efforts, but it 
appeared that he had calculated well, for he 
reached the shore of the island, and was able 
to crawl up the bank. 

Then the rope was fastened to a tree, and 
those on the mainland drew it taut, so that it 
only dipped in the center into the water. 

Under the directions of this experienced 
frontiersman, who turned out to be one of the 
Kentuckians forming a part of the expedition, 
the horses were one after the other started for 
the shore. A traveling ring on the rope was 
used to secure their stout rope bridles, and, 
once they were forced to plunge into the water, 


A BITTER DISAPPOINTMENT 


263 


and kept from returning to the island, the in- 
telligent animals seemed to understand what 
was required of them, and struck out for the 
mainland. 

The rope served to keep them from being 
swept down-stream, so that in the end they 
emerged from the water, and shook themselves 
like dogs. 

Meanwhile the boys had prepared for the 
passage, taking off a part of their garments, 
and making them into compact bundles, that 
were to be carried with their other few pos- 
sessions remaining; for most of them had 
been attached to the horses, and were already 
safe ashore, awaiting their coming. 

Dick insisted on going first, for he wanted 
Roger to observe what he meant to do, so that 
the more impetuous boy might pattern by his 
example. But Roger came close behind, since 
the rope was amply able to bear a double 
strain. 

For a short time it was pretty exciting work, 
since the current was swift, and seemed to tear 
at them, as though determined not to be 
cheated out of its prey. But the boys had no 
difficulty in keeping hold of the rope, and thus 
hitching themselves along, a foot at a time. 


264 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


Once past the middle of that portion of the 
river lying between the island and the shore, 
the worst was over ; and every rod gained now 
meant an easier time, so that presently eager 
hands were outstretched to help them up the 
bank. 

A shout that might have been heard far 
away attested the deep interest soldiers and 
frontiersmen had taken in the rescue. Every 
man came crowding up to squeeze the hands 
of the two lads, and declare that he was proud 
to welcome them to the ranks of the expedi- 
tion. After all these weary weeks of battling 
with the current of the great river, and meet- 
ing every imaginable kind of danger and dif- 
ficulty, it was like a breath from home to thus 
come upon two valiant young fellows, away 
up here in the land of the fighting Sioux. 

It seemed almost incredible to think of mere 
boys capable of accomplishing such a task. 
No wonder both Captain Lewis and Captain 
Clark, his capable fellow commander, were 
pleased to welcome Dick and Eoger. 

It seems to me I have seen you both be- 
fore,’’ remarked the former. It must have 
been in the settlement of St. Louis, while we 
were arranging the details of our long trip. 



“ CAPTAIN LEWIS AND CAPTAIN CLARK . . . WERE PLEASED TO 

WELCOME DICK AND ROGER.” 







-r 





: ^ • ■ - V *'■'■ . 'P'\' 




%• 


# » 



.* # 






’ > >■; 



.S/i' ->- 4 r^ 








i 


«; « 


hi 





^ 1 L 


?! 


V' >>•%*• • ■ 

T 4 , » 52 P^ « . 


lA 



ml' < 


‘^• 









^fy " V 












1 ^ 



rjv* 


£ .•>* ' - -i 1-' n'S "'.ii 

Jiv-r*''-,;* -Vv.- %'• %v- ■- ■* ' . j 


• /T 

• 1 ^ -i 


'IV, 








u . 





f,*n 


i ‘ ' 'i*r^^ *. y ,p 


n.^-: 


^ ^ '-J^ 

I . * * ■*■ 


iw w':i>i 


r * 



.-Ji 




1 • 


<• KW 


'Jr i r. ' I 


:r % 



/•— ' 


.Ifc . t 




Vv 



^ ^ ‘ I / ..kij. 


^ 






^ t .' * •-< •^M- 




•■(^N .tr*. vK 



A BITTER DISAPPOINTMENT 


265 


and waiting for some of the men to ar- 
rive. ’ ’ 

Yes/’ replied Dick, it was there, and 
yon met our fathers, the Armstrong brothers, 
sons of old David Armstrong, who came" from 
Virginia, settled on the Ohio, and finally made 
his way down the river to the Mississippi, act- 
ing under the advice of Daniel Boone, who was 
his life-long friend.” 

‘‘Now I remember you,” responded Cap- 
tain Lewis. “ Which one of you caught my 
runaway horse before he got fairly started? 
It was a quick action ; and I believe I thanked 
whoever it was on the spot, and shook hands 
with the lad.” 

“ That was Roger, here. Captain Lewis! ” 
declared Dick quickly, only too glad of the 
opportunity to bring his cousin into the light. 

“ But both of you are shivering with the 
cold, after getting wet,” remarked the soldier 
captain, William Clark. “ See, some of my 
men have started fires, for we intend to cook 
our noonday meal at this spot. Go over there 
and keep warm, while some of us dry your 
garments. This has been the happiest event 
of the whole trip. Only it was a little unwise 
for you to camp on that island, when a storm 


266 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


threatened. The Missouri is a freakish 
stream, and you have to watch it closely, or it 
will catch you napping some time.^^ 

That was all my fault. Captain,^’ admitted 
Roger, frankly. I am wild for fishing, and 
begged my cousin to cross over and camp 
there, so that I could watch my lines close to 
our little cooking fire. And while he gave in 
to me, I could see that it was really against his 
better judgment. But we were the luckiest fel- 
lows going to get out of the -trap so easily. 
And we are happy to know that, after our 
long chase, we have caught up with you at 
last.” 

Neither of the boys had as yet ventured to 
say anything regarding the nature of their 
mission. That would come later, when they 
found a better opportunity to chat with the 
genial leaders. And the advice given by the 
soldier was worth following, because, of a 
truth, they were boith shivering with the cool- 
ness of the air after the storm, since the few 
garments they had on were thoroughly soaked. 

It was a bustling scene that the boys looked 
on as they sat close to the fire, drying their 
clothes. How different things would be now, 
when they no longer had any reason to hide 


A BITTER DISAPPOINTMENT 


267 


their fire. A force of twenty-one regular sol- 
diers, as well as an equal number of young 
Kentuckians and frontiersmen, who acted as 
scouts and hunters, in order to supply fresh 
meat to the expedition, had little fear of the 
Indians. 

Besides, their boats were arranged to be of 
more or less value to them as places of refuge 
in case of an attack, one of them being covered 
over, and capable of serving as no mean fort- 
ress, from behind whose walls they could pour 
their fire into the lines of any attacking 
force. 

By the time a hot dinner had been cooked 
the boys were once more feeling comfortable, 
since their garments were all well dried. They 
sat down with the two comrades, as their 
especial guests, and it became apparent that 
Captain Lewis in particular had been much 
taken with both Dick and Eoger. 

As they ate and talked Captain Lewis 
finally introduced the subject that had been 
puzzling him so long. 

Would you mind telling us what caused 
you to take this daring journey, my lads? he 
asked, with a kindly smile. 

An enemy of our fathers,’’ Dick went on 


268 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


to explain, ‘‘ one Frangois Lascelles, has man- 
aged in some way to secure a hold upon the 
property which was secured by our grand- 
father from the original French settlers above 
St. Louis, and threatens to take it away from 
them. His claim is undoubtedly a false one; 
but, unless we can secure the signature of a 
certain party to a paper we carry, it is certain 
that the entire valuable tract of land will be 
taken from our parents by spring, at the latest. 
Too late, it was learned that this man had 
agreed to join your force somewhere on the 
way. We started out after you had been gone 
for weeks; but, as we had good horses, and 
you had your boa?ts to force up the river, we 
gradually came up on you, until now we have 
arrived. ’ ’ 

Have you seen the one you are seeking 
among the men here? asked the commander. 

We do not know him by sight, but his 
name is Jasper Williams,’’ replied Roger. 
The face of Captain Lewis clouded. 

I am indeed sorry to hear that,” he said; 
because only two days ago I sent Jasper 
Williams, whom I count as my best scout, to go 
on ahead, and make friends with the Mandan 
Indians, whose hunting grounds we will be ap- 


A BITTER DISAPPOINTMENT 


269 


preaching in a few weeks, and with whom I 
may determine to remain all winter. So that 
yon will have to keep on with us until we can 
come up on him once more! 


CHAPTER XXV 


THE VILLAGE OF THE MANDANS 

That’s a bitter disappointment, Captain 
Lewis,” declared Dick, when he could speak 
clearly, after gulping down fhe lump that 
arose in his throat. 

‘‘ Yes, I can well understand that it must 
seem so, after all the adventures and hard- 
ships you have met with in order to overtake 
us,” replied the genial leader of the exploring 
party; but, then, what is to hinder you from 
accompanying us as far as the Mandan coun- 
try, where we will undoubtedly come upon 
Williams again, and you can induce him to 
affix his signature to the document? Indeed, 
both Captain Clark and myself will only too 
gladly witness it, if that would please you.” 

Dick looked at Roger, and the latter smiled, 
although a moment before he had felt the bit- 
ter tears of disappointment welling into his 
eyes. 

It is the only thing we can do, Roger! ” 

And, after all, what could be nicer, since 
270 


THE VILLAGE OF THE MANDANS 271 


it will give us a chance to be in the company 
of Captains Lewis and Clark for many days,” 
the other rejoined, as though he had seen the 
sun gleam through the rain clouds. 

And,” the commander continued, encour- 
agingly, after we have decided where we 
shall spend the winter, somewhere near the 
Mandan village, so as to undertake the scaling 
of the mountains when spring comes again, 
we may be sending a couple of scouts back 
down the river with a message to the President, 
to inform him of what success we have met 
with thus far, since he will be anxious to know. 
If you choose, you can accompany that party; 
or, if you would rather remain with us, en- 
trust one of them — a reliable man he shall be 
-—with your valuable document, to be deliv- 
ered, on my word of honor, to your grand- 
father on their reaching St. Louis.” 

Oh! ” 

That was all Roger said, but the light that 
flashed across his eager, boyish face baffled 
description. What Captain Lewis had just 
said amounted to an invitation to join the ex- 
ploring force, and be a member of the expedi- 
tion that was bound to go down in history as 
famous. 


272 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


And perhaps quiet, sober Dick experienced 
some of the same enthusiasm, although he was 
better able to restrain his feelings. The pros- 
pect of being in the company of these hardy 
souls for days, and perhaps weeks, was a 
pleasant one; and, if that pleasure were ex- 
tended to the entire winter and following sum- 
mer, it would be the greatest event of their 
lives. 

Dick realized that, having said as much as 
he had, it was only right that he should go into 
more details concerning the scheme of the 
French trader to legally cheat them out of 
their homes. 

Accordingly, he told all that he knew about 
it, both of the commanders listening with con- 
siderable interest, and expressing their sym- 
pathy with the settlers. 

I have heard of this Lascelles,’’ remarked 
Captain Lewis, “ and nothing to his credit, 
either. He is certainly a rascal. It is a pity 
the law cannot reach such as he; but his cun- 
ning always keeps him from putting his neck 
in the rope. But some fine day he is certain to 
meet his fate at the hands of some furious 
frontiersman whom he has cheated. I under- 
stand that, years ago, he used to be a trapper, 


THE VILLAGE OF THE MANDANS 273 


and by degrees changed into a buyer of pelts, 
and a rich trader.” 

‘‘ I have met him many times,” said Captain 
Clark, and never liked the man. He is one 
of those blustering bullies, who believes he can 
frighten others by a black frown, and hard 
words.” 

When the expedition once more started, the 
boys were looked upon as members of the 
party. They had a most delightful afternoon, 
vastly different from the distress and gloom 
of the earlier part of the day. 

All* that was done they watched with con- 
siderable interest, learning how these expert 
French Canadian watermen managed, in order 
to cope with the swift current of the river at 
its worst stage. 

It was agreed by all that the flood would 
subside almost as quickly as it had come, and 
that inside of two days the river would prob- 
ably be at about the same level as before. 
Still, as it kept on rising for the balance of the 
afternoon, Dick was of the opinion that the 
island must have been fully covered, which, 
had they remained there, would have necessi- 
tated their climbing the tree, in order to keep 
from being swept away. 


274 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


They were bubbling over with delight at 
their improved prospects. 

111 always believe in that old saying about 
its being ‘ darkest just before dawn/ Roger 
remarked, as they rode on ahead of the rest 
of the party, though there were always a few 
scouts far in the van to look for signs of hos- 
tile Indians, who might be trying to lay some 
sort of ambush, with the design of sending a 
shower of arrows among the whites. 

Who are these Mandan Indians the cap- 
tain was telling us about, Dick? ’’ asked the 
younger boy, while they rode together late in 
the afternoon, with a fair sky overhead, and a 
brisk breeze blowing that seemed to hint of the 
autumn season not so far away. 

IVe heard some talk about them,’’ replied 
Dick ; ‘ ‘ and people say they are different from 
all the other tribes up here. Some call them 
the white Indians, because they seem to be less 
of a coppery hue than the rest. And they have 
many queer customs, which we may see for 
ourselves — if we have to stick by the expedi- 
tion that long, at least.” (Note 5.) 

^ At least! ’ ” echoed Roger, meaningly; 
that sounds as if you might be thinking of 
accepting Captain Lewis’s invitation to be- 


THE VILLAGE OF THE MANDANS 275 


come members of the expedition, and go all the 
way with him to the Western ocean.” 

Dick sighed. 

‘‘ Sometimes I am tempted to say I’d like 
nothing better, if we could be positive that the 
paper, that is going to save our parents’ 
homes, was sure of reaching the hands of 
Grandfather Armstrong. Then again, a long- 
ing to see my mother and father and Sam 
will grip me, and shake that temptation 
off.” 

It is the same with me, Dick; and, yet, 
just think what a glorious chance we have to 
see wonderful things. It will never come to us 
again ; and perhaps our parents would think we 
were foolish not to take advantage of it now. 
Of course I never would dream of such a thing, 
if we couldn’t get that paper home to them; 
but Captain Lewis assured us it would go just 
as safely with his messengers as /though we 
carried it ourselves.” 

Yes, that’s so, Eoger; and we’ll talk it 
over,” Dick went on hastily. Surely we 
shall have plenty of time for that as the days 
pass by. And, if we can see our way clear to 
do it honorably, without feeling that we are 
wrong, perhaps — ” 


276 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


‘‘You will say stay? exclaimed the other, 
joyfully. 

“ Wait and see,’’ was the only satisfaction 
Dick would give his impetuous companion ; 
but Roger knew that the seed had been 
planted, and he had reason to believe it must 
germinate in good season, if all went well. 

Then came the camp, as evening ap- 
proached. 

How different it all was to what they had 
been used to doing. There was apparently no 
reason for concealment. The fires blazed 
brightly and cheerfully, and the preparations 
for cooking the evening meal were gone about 
in a manner quite the opposite to what they 
had become accustomed to; the men laughing 
and chatting as they hovered around the sev- 
eral fires, while sentries, posted by Captain 
Clark to ensure against any surprise, stood 
their posts, grim and faithful. 

One of the voyageurs, a man named Fields, 
seemed to be particularly interested in the two 
lads, and they learned the reason why when 
they came to chat with him later in the evening, 
sitting beside a fire. 

“ I knew Pat O’Mara,” he told them, “ and 
often heard him tell about your fathers^ who 


THE VILLAGE OF THE MANDANS 277 

were to him Bob and Sandy Armstrong. I 
also knew Daniel Boone and Simon Kenton in 
the days gone by, for I have roamed over all 
the country between the Great Lakes and Ken- 
tucky. And it pleases me to think that IVe 
run across the sons of those pioneers who 
came down the Ohio River when its banks 
were lined with savage Shawanees, Delawares 
and other red foes, waiting for a chance to sur- 
prise settlers, and lift their scalps.’’ 

Fields, whose name will be found written on 
the scroll of fame as a member of that wonder- 
ful little party, was a man of more than or- 
dinary intelligence, and both Dick and Roger 
came to be very fond of him in the long days 
that followed, as they continued to press on, 
always into the northwest, with the river 
gradually becoming smaller the farther they 
advanced toward its unknown source. 

The two Armstrong boys were not willing 
to simply act as guests, and accept favors. 
They wanted to do their part toward supply- 
ing the expedition with fresh meat while in 
company with those who had been so kind to 
them. 

So from time to time they went out, gen- 
erally in the company of some older hunter. 


278 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


like Fields, to look for buffalo, elk, antelope 
or any other kind of game. And, as had usu- 
ally been the case in their hunts, the boys were 
lucky in finding plenty of game; so that be- 
fore long they began to be looked on as the 
main source of fresh meat supply for the 
camp. 

They met with more or less adventure while 
engaged in this work; but nothing of a really 
serious nature came along. Nor were they so 
unfortunate as to run across hostile Indians, 
though constantly warned to keep a sharp 
lookout for signs of the treacherous Sioux, 
who were feared more than any of the other 
tribes along the upper reaches of the Big 
Muddy, as the Missouri came to be called 
even in those early days, on account of the 
condition of its turgid waters. 

Another thing Dick and Roger bore in mind, 
and this was the possible presence of the 
French trader, Frangois Lascelles, and his son 
Alexis in the neighborhood. Not a thing had 
they heard concerning this pair since leaving 
St. Louis, and secretly Dick was hoping that 
they had been turned back by the innumerable 
obstacles they must have met with soon after 
starting. 


THE VILLAGE OF THE MANDANS 279 


It was only natural that, finding themselves 
in the company of such men as Fields, who 
were wrapped up heart and soul in the deter- 
mination of the expedition to cross the mighty 
mountain chain that was known to stand as a 
barrier between the plains and the far distant 
Western sea, the boys should become daily 
more and more deeply interested in the enter- 
prise. 

By degrees even the stern resolution of Dick 
to let nothing tempt him to delay his return 
to ithe mother whom he missed so much, was 
weakening ; and it seemed probable that in the 
end he would be ready to accede to Roger’s 
eager plea that they cast their fortunes in with 
the others, on condition that the signed docu- 
ment could be surely carried to Grandfather 
Armstrong by a trusty messenger. 

As they ascended higher up the river, and it 
became clearer, the fishing became greatly im- 
proved. Often of an evening, when waiting 
for supper fo be announced, Roger would in- 
dulge to his heart’s content in his favorite 
sport; so that many a time he was able to 
supply fish for the whole camp. 

There were other ways in which the two lads 
proved that they were hunters with a good 


280 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


knowledge of tlie habits of game. Y/hen the 
river ran through great sections of wooded 
country, as frequently happened, they would 
take a dugont canoe, and, after dark had set 
in, push further up-stream, keeping close to 
the shore, and carrying a lighted torch in the 
bow. 

In this way they frequently sighted deer 
that were feeding in the water, possibly 
making a meal from certain lily pads they 
fancied. Startled by the sudden glow of the 
wonderful fire, they would often stand there, 
staring as though unable to understand what 
it all meant, until the keen eyes of those in the 
boat sighted them, when a well-aimed arrow 
would very likely provide the camp with an- 
other abundant supply of food. 

Once the boys came unexpectedly on a buf- 
falo bull also standing knee-deep in the river, 
drinking his fill, or cooling off after a warm 
day. And Roger, being quick to act, had fired 
his feathered barb almost before Dick could 
warn him to be careful. The result was that 
the wounded beast charged the boat, and upset 
it, so that the boys were given wet jackets, and 
might have even suffered the loss of their long- 
barreled guns only that they had the good 


THE VILLAGE OF THE MANDANS 281 


sense to keep a tight grip on these as they 
floundered in the water. 

The enraged and wounded buffalo was ready 
to attack them again, and so Dick, in order to 
settle the matter in their favor, was compelled 
to make use of his rifle, shooting the bull at 
close quarters, just as he was rushing toward 
the spot where Roger was splashing in his 
endeavor to keep his head above the sur- 
face. 

It can be understood that after such an ex- 
perience Roger was apt to stay his hand when- 
ever it happened that they discovered a buffalo 
in the river; since another time they might 
not chance to be so fortunate. 

So the days passed, and the pioneer boys 
were enjoying themselves vastly; hut the time 
came when the peaceful scene was suddenly 
changed. There seemed to he a commotion 
ahead, and the boys, who had been riding in 
the rear, galloped up in order to learn what 
it all meant. 

Some of the scouts had come in to announce 
that they were now drawing close to the Man- 
dan village, where Captain Lewis was thinking 
of settling down for the autumn and winter, if 
the signs were favorable. This meant, if he 


282 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


could make the chief a good friend by the be- 
stowal of presents, such as looking-glasses, 
beads, knives, and other things kept in stock 
for this very purpose. 

To-morrow, they say, we ought to be 
there,’’ Eoger told Dick, as they rode on. 

Yes, and oh! how I hope that we will find 
Jasper Williams waiting for the expedition 
to arrive,” returned Dick, with considerable 
emotion; for the longer this meeting was de- 
layed, the more it began to get upon their 
nerves. 

‘‘ Well,” remarked Eoger, turning philos- 
opher for once, we’ve been so lucky up to 
now that I don’t see how we could miss get- 
ting his signature to that paper. He must be 
in the Mandan village; and by to-morrow 
night we may have had the two captains wit- 
ness the signing of his name, that will mean 
so much to all at home.” 

You’re right, Eoger, and I believe the 
same, deep in my heart,” Dick went on. 

And, even if he should be away when we get 
to the Mandan village, it can only be for a 
short time. We will find him, believe that, if 
we have to go out after him.” 

All that evening they were rather silent. 


THE VILLAGE OF THE MANDANS 283 


The near approach of the crisis in their affairs 
rather appalled the lads. They had antici- 
pated this thing for so long a time, that the 
coming of the fateful hour, when all must be 
put to the test, rather unnerved them. 

Little sleep visited their eyes that night, for 
Captain Lewis had informed them that some 
time on the morrow they would reach the Man- 
dan village. He had received a message from 
Williams, reporting that the great chief of the 
Mandans was disposed to be friendly, and was 
sending a token of amity in fhe shape of pres- 
ents, being handsome robes, decorated after 
the Indian custom, and very valuable. 

With the coming of the dawn the expedition 
again commenced its forward move. As the 
river flowed smoothly all through this region 
they were able to make rapid progress 
throughout the morning, and most of the 
afternoon. 

About three o’clock they came to the great 
Mandan village, situated among the trees in a 
place where the country was rolling. Long 
before they arrived they knew they were draw- 
ing near the place, from the uproar that 
greeted their ears — the beating of tomtoms, 
barking of dogs, neighing of horses, and all 


284 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


manner of sounds that would indicate unusual 
excitement. 

Then a large hand of warriors came out to 
greet them, with orders that the white men 
should be given all honors as the guests of the 
chief. Thus those on the three boats, as well 
as that part of the expedition ashore, were es- 
corted to the village, amid a great clamor. 
But it was to be noticed that the soldiers kept 
close together, and had their guns always in a 
condition for immediate use, to impress the 
Indians with their ability to defend them- 
selves. 

But the Mandans were evidently disposed 
to be friendly. They lacked the fierce disposi- 
tion of the Sioux, with whom they were con- 
stantly at war, though they could fight, and 
bravely too, when they had to. 

Once in the Indian village, the boys saw a 
thousand things of interest around them; for 
this was the first opportunity they ever had 
had to roam about among the lodges of a large 
Indian camp. But they were in a fever of sus- 
pense concerning Jasper Williams; for surely 
the scout would have shown himself at their 
approach, had he been there. 

Captain Lewis, knowing the anxious state of 


THE VILLAGE OF THE MANDANS 285 


their minds, had promised to ask the chief 
concerning the scout in his first interview; 
and they hung around the wigwam which, by 
its gay markings, they knew must be the coun- 
cil chamber, and into which both the captains 
had been led half an hour before. 

‘‘ Here he comes! announced Eoger, 
finally, in a gleeful tone. 

Dick did not answer, for he could see that 
Captain Lewis looked serious, as though he 
had rather disappointing news for them; and 
his heart seemed to almost cease beating for a 
brief interval as the leader of the explorers ad- 
vanced toward the spot where he and Eoger 
stood awaiting him. 


CHAPTER XXVI 


STRANGE SIGHTS 

‘ ‘ Dick, he looks as if he was bringing ns bad 
news! exclaimed Roger, quickly. ‘‘Oh! I 
hope nothing has happened to Jasper Will- 
iams! What if he should he dead! All our 
long journey would be for nothing; and we 
would not be able to save the homestead prop- 
erty after all.’^ 

“ Hold on,^^ said Dick, laying a hand on his 
cousin’s arm. “ I hardly think it can be as 
had as that. At the worst I think we’ll learn 
that he has gone out again to scout around. 
They say he can’t keep quiet for an hour; I 
guess he’s built on the same plan as you are, 
Roger. But here’s the captain.” 

“ Too had, my lads,” observed Captain 
Lewis, as he came up to them; “ but your 
patience will have to hold out a few more days, 
it seems.” 

“Jasper Williams — is he away, then?” 
asked Roger. 


286 


STRANGE SIGHTS 


287 


“ Yes/^ answered the commander, he did 
not expect us to get up here so soon, it seems ; 
and, only three days ago, started out on an- 
other wide detour, to find what the hostile 
Sioux were doing; for weVe had more or less 
trouble with them at times. He may not be 
back for a week or so.” 

Of course we Ye disappointed,” said Dick, 
bravely hiding his chagrin, but I guess we’ll 
have to stand it, and wait for him to come in.” 

‘‘ There may be some way of reaching him 
and letting him know that we are here in the 
Mandan village, where we have met with a 
warm welcome,” the captain went on. 

In what way, may I ask, sir? ” questioned 
Dick, eagerly. 

I understand that Williams left word with 
our friend, the Mandan chief here, that he 
would swing around in a few days to a certain 
salt-lick; and that, if the other wished to send 
him out any word, he could have a brave meet 
him there.” 

Oh! perhaps we might go with that mes- 
senger! ” exclaimed Roger, immediately. 

It might be so arranged, I suppose,” the 
captain observed, smiling at the eagerness ex- 
hibited by the boy, which he could easily un- 


288 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


derstand. These lads had quite won his heart 
in the days they had spent with the explorers. 

^ ‘ When would he be going out to find J asper 
Williams? asked Dick, himself just as anx- 
ious as Roger, to hasten the meeting with the 
man w'ho held the fate of their homes in his 
hand. 

‘‘ Some time to-morrow, the chief promised 
me,^’ came the reply. 

‘‘ And is this salt-lick far away from 
here? ’’ continued Dick; not that he and his 
cousin were anxious to set eyes on it, except 
that it marked the meeting-place with the 
scout, for they knew what a salt-lick was like, 
and had often heard their fathers tell of the 
wild animals they used to shoot, far back in 
Kentucky and Ohio, when they came to par- 
take of the much-prized salt to be found at one 
of these places. (Note 6.) 

‘‘Not more than a day’s journey, I under- 
stand, so that you could easily get to it before 
night, if you started early,” Captain Lewis 
went on. “We will in all probability remain 
where we are for a long time, perhaps through- 
out the winter, so that all these matters can be 
easily arranged; only I appreciate how anx- 
ious you must be to find Williams. Please 


STRANGE SIGHTS 


289 


yourselves, my lads ; I am ready to do almost 
anything for yon/’ 

“ And we can never forget that, sir,” re- 
plied Roger, as he gave the other a look of 
affection; for, during the time they had been 
in the society of Captain Meriwether Lewis, 
they had come to admire him more than almost 
any man they had ever met. 

While they continued to wander around the 
great Mandan village, and observe the many 
strange things to be seen there, they felt a sort 
of impatience for the morrow to come, in order 
that they might hunt for Jasper Williams. 

The warriors had taken their cue from the 
friendly attitude of their chief, and were dis- 
posed to welcome the palefaces who had come 
from the far distant Land of the Rising Sun. 

As for the squaws and younger element, they 
followed the boys around wherever they went, 
observing their guns, their clothes, and even 
their powder-horns, with the deepest interest, 
as though they had never before set eyes on 
such wonders. 

Several of the boldest Indian lads were dis- 
posed to he friendly, and make advances, 
though they knew not a word of English; but 
then, signs can go a great way, especially 


290 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


among youngsters, and it was not long before 
both pioneer boys felt as if they had made 
good friends of these dark-faced Mandans. 
The bestowal of a few little trinkets, with 
which they had provided themselves, caused 
the most remarkable exhibition of interest. 
After that the crowds following them grew 
larger than ever. 

Hearing that the wonderful medicine-man of 
the tribe had been chasing away the Evil Spirit 
that was making a fever come upon a sick man, 
the white boys expressed a desire to see him, 
and, when their new friends understood this, 
they led the way to his lodge, which was apart 
from all the others. 

Here he came, after a bit, the queerest fig- 
ure either of the white boys had ever seen in 
all their lives. (Note 7.) 

He paused long enough to gravely extend a 
skinny hand to each of the boys, and utter the 
one word he knew of English, just as Indians 
of to-day repeat it : 

How? ’’ 

Then, as if not wishing to remain on exhibi- 
tion longer, he shook himself so that the little 
shells, rattlesnake rattles, dried gourds filled 
with pebbles, and other articles attached 


STRANGE SIGHTS 


291 


to his person gave forth every variety of 
quaint sound, and vanished within his teepee. 

The boys could hardly keep from laughing 
aloud, the old magician looked so ridiculous in 
his make-up as a doctor,^’ who could chase 
away the spell cast about a sick person by the 
Evil Spirit, and by some ‘‘ hocus-pocus,’’ as 
Roger called it, such as lying on the invalid, 
breathing into his nostrils, droning a singsong 
tune like nothing ever heard before by the ears 
of white men, and many other silly practices. 

As they came near the village the boys had 
noticed that in a wood on a little mound there 
were numerous strange bundles, done up in 
dried buifalo hides, and tied with leather 
thongs, reposing on elevated platforms, which 
they could not make out at all. Fields told 
them, however, that this was the burial-place 
of the tribe; and he even pointed to various 
earthen vessels that were filled with food of a 
certain kind, resembling succotash. This, he 
stated, the Mandans believed was necessary, 
when members of the tribe had recently died, 
because they would need some sort of nourish- 
ment while on their long journey to the Happy 
Hunting Grounds. 

During the night,’,’ Fields told them, ‘‘ of 


292 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


course the hungry wild animals can creep up, 
and clean out these bowls. The Indians must 
know this, but they prefer to delude them- 
selves with the idea that the spirit of the dead 
person has come in the night, and eaten the 
offering. ’ ^ 

Being deeply interested, the two boys made 
a close inspection of the place. In the open 
center of the burial-place were many skulls 
formed in a circle, all facing inward. 

What can they do that for? ’’ asked Roger, 
who was hardly able to repress a shudder at 
the grim sight. 

I asked Fields, and he told me that, after 
the platforms break down, the skulls of the 
dead persons are preserved, and placed here. 
Although in life, perhaps, the brave has beaten 
his squaw many times, after he is gone she can 
be found here every day, talking to this poor 
old reminder of his presence on earth. Yes, 
he said she would caress it, even if, when the 
brave was alive, he had nothing but blows for 
her.’’ 

Well, they are a queer lot,” Roger con- 
fessed, and I suppose whites never could un- 
derstand them. IJgh! let’s get away from 
here, Dick. We ought to find something more 


STRANGE SIGHTS 


293 


cheerfiil to look at than this graveyard of 
mummies.’^ (Note 8.) 

‘‘I’m wondering why they have so many 
yellow dogs around,” Dick remarked; “ but 
then, all Indians like baked dog; and Fields 
says they serve them up on any special occa- 
sion when they give a great feast. You know 
they have no regular time for eating, like white 
people, but wait till they’re real hungry, and 
then just fill up till they look as if they would 
burst.” 

“ Why, yes,” Roger went on to say, “ Pat 
O’Mara used to tell about Indians who would 
go hungry for three days, just to get their ap- 
petite good and gnawing, and then start in 
and eat for two hours. I don’t think that 
would suit me.” 

Tiring at length of peering around among 
the painted lodges, and seeing the queer sights 
with which the Indian village seemed to he 
filled — queer to their eyes, although perfectly 
natural to the dusky natives who knew no other 
way of living — the boys finally rejoined the 
rest of the party. 

Captain Lewis was only making a temporary 
camp as yet, and sticking by his boats. He be- 
lieved that the Mandans meant to be the best 


294 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


of friends to his little force ; still, many of the 
frontiersmen had hut a poor opinion of all red- 
men, and bade him not trust any one with In- 
dian blood in his veins. When he came to 
know the old chief better, and they could feel 
perfectly safe, then it would be time to locate 
a permanent camp for the winter. And, yet, 
they would never cease to keep themselves in 
constant readiness, so that a surprise and a 
massacre might not come about. 

Of course, having made up their minds to go 
forth on the following morning, when a mes- 
senger was to start for the distant salt-lick, 
Dick and his cousin could think of little else. 
Again and again that evening they would turn 
away from the conversation that was general 
around one of the fires, to talk it over, and 
agree as to what they should carry with them. 

Captain Lewis said that the warrior would 
start an hour after daylight; so we must be 
up early, and get our breakfast,’^ Dick re- 
marked. 

‘‘ Shall we carry our blankets, and some 
food, besides our guns? asked Roger. 

I don’t think that necessary, as we expect 
to spend only one night, or a couple at most, 
at the lick,” Dick replied. Perhaps it would 


STRANGE SIGHTS 


295 


be only proper if we carried some pemmican 
along. And, should the chance come, we might 
shoot an antelope, or a buffalo, and get plenty 
of fresh meat. The brave will be only too glad 
to show us where one can be found, if only to 
hear the thunder of the ‘ talking- sticks. ’ ’’ 

‘ ‘ How can we sleep when all this noise is go- 
ing on? ’’ asked Roger, referring to the shout- 
ing of brown-faced pappooses, barking of dogs, 
and loud voices of the squaws as they jabbered 
among themselves, not being allowed to join 
in with the warriors, who were mingling freely 
with the soldiers and hunters of the expedition. 

‘‘Oh! itdl quiet down after a while, Dick 
replied, laughingly. “ They cannot keep it up 
much longer. And by the time you’re ready 
to turn in, I promise you it’ll all be as silent 
as a church between meeting-days.” 

And somehow Dick turned out to be a good 
prophet, for an hour later it seemed as though 
even the yellow curs that went slinking about 
the village had been warned that the time for 
making a racket was passed; for they seldom 
gave tongue, except to bay the moon occasion- 
ally; and then some brave was apt to slip out 
of a lodge, and hurl a stone at the offender. 

“ Listen! ” said Dick, as he and his cousin 


296 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


were getting ready to crawl under their 
blankets, tired, and ready for sleep. 

I hear what you mean, Dick, and it is a 
sure enough wolf, too. IVe listened to too 
many of them not to know the sound. 

And it is over in the direction of that 
place where all the platforms are standing, or 
tumbling down, you know, Roger, pursued 
the other. 

Yes, showing that the wolves, coyotes, and 
foxes must find a regular treat out there every 
night, in the bowls meant for the spirits of the 
dead braves. How silly it all seems, Dick! ’’ 

To us, yes; but it’s all right for these In- 
dians. And, Roger, if some of them went to 
the towns and cities of the palefaces, don’t 
you think they’d look on lots of things the 
white people do, and believe them just as fool- 
ish? It depends on which way you’ve been 
brought up. Father says that what’s food for 
one man is poison to another.” 

I guess that’s right,” Roger replied; and 
that finished the talk, for with the far-away, 
mournful howl of that gray wolf still sound- 
ing in their ears at intervals, the two lads fell 
asleep. 

They were up before daylight, and got some 


STRANGE SIGHTS 


297 


breakfast ready, because word had been re- 
ceived from the Mandan chief the night be- 
fore that the brave, who was to be Captain 
Lewis’s messenger, would be ready to start at 
exactly an hour after dawn, while the sun was 
still peeping above the horizon; and they did 
not wish to delay his departure if they could 
help it. 

Captain Lewis even arose before there was 
any necessity for his appearance, just to shake 
the boys by the hand, and wish them the best 
of good luck. 

Here is the brave who is going to take you 
to the salt-lick,” he remarked, as a Mandan 
warrior came up, carrying a bow and a quiver 
of arrows, as well as a small pouch made of 
fine otter skin, in which he kept his paints and 
other essentials that went with the office of a 
messenger brave. I have given him to un- 
derstand that he will be held accountable for 
your safety; and, when you both come back 
unharmed, he is to receive several handsome 
presents. His name stands for the Wolf That 
Howls in the Mght; but you can just know 
him as the Wolf. And now, good-by to you 
both. We shall be glad when you come back 
with Williams.” 


298 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


The valiant explorer shook them warmly by 
the hand; then, as the Indian glided silently 
away, the boys followed in his wake, filled with 
fresh hopes that both sincerely trusted might 
not be doomed to disappointment. 


CHAPTER XXVII 


AT THE SALT - LICK 

It seems as though we were foolish not to 
have brought onr horses with us, Dick, ^ ^ 
Roger said, when noon had come and gone, 
and they were still pressing on at the side of 
the Mandan brave, mostly through timber. 

Yes,’’ replied his comrade, I’ve been 
sorry more than once that we made up our 
minds to let the poor beasts have a rest, while 
we were gone on this little hunt for Jasper 
Williams. But as the Wolf expected to travel 
afoot, I thought it would be all right.” 

But you know he’s used to tramping it, 
day after day. He’s a strong man, and his 
muscles are like iron; while we’re only boys, 
you see, Dick.” 

Still, we’ve gone through more than a lit- 
tle in our time, Roger,” the other rejoined. 

‘‘ That’s true; and I’m not played out, let 
me tell you,” Roger asserted; ‘‘ only we might 
299 


300 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


just as well have had horses, and taken things 
easy. The Wolf could have run alongside, 
and we’d have reached the salt-lick quicker 
than we seem likely to do at this rate.” 

I’ve been trying to get it out of him how 
much farther we have to go; it’s like pound- 
ing a hole through a rock; but at last he 
seemed to understand, and held up three 
fingers. But just what that means is the 
question. It might be that we are three miles 
away from the salt-lick; and then again per- 
haps it’s still three hours’ walk.” 

‘‘ Well, we’ll have to grin and bear it, as old 
Pat O’Mara used to say,” observed Roger, 
whose spirits refused to remain cast down for 
any length of time. 

And we’ve not had the good luck to get 
close to any game to fire a single shot,” Dick 
complained. 

But they told us in the village that we’d 
be almost sure to get a chance at some sort of 
wild animal at the lick; for they come there 
right along. I’m hoping that it’ll be antelope. 
I’ve never forgotten how fine that meat tasted 
to us; and nothing would please me so much 
as to have more of the same kind.” 

Roger licked his lips as he said this, as 


AT THE SALT-LICK 


301 


though the very mention of that feast made 
his mouth water. 

One thing, sure,^’ Dick went on, the 
summer has gone, and autumn is coming along 
now. You can feel the tang of it in the early 
morning air. Why, before long well be 
having frost, if this keeps on.’’ 

Just think how many weeks it has been 
since we left home,” said Eoger, as if at times 
hardly able to believe the fact himself. 

And what a long distance lies between us 
and those dear ones,” added Dick; but, if 
things go well, we can soon be starting back 
down the river again.” 

‘‘ There, look, Dick, the Wolf is making ges- 
tures again! He wants to tell you something, 
I believe. And I hope it is that we’re getting 
close to the lick at last. ’ ’ 

“ Don’t speak so loud, Eoger, he seems to 
be making a motion with his arm as if to point 
ahead; then he puts his finger on his lips, 
which must mean that he wants us to keep as 
still as a mouse. I really believe we must be 
close by, or else he’s discovered signs of 
Sioux, and wants us to be on our guard.” 

No, he’s beckoning to us to come on, now, 
Dick, and he wouldn’t do that if he believed 


302 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


there were enemies around. It must be the 
lick,’^ Roger went on, lowering his voice to a 
whisper, at which the Mandan brave smiled, 
and nodded his head, as though he approved. 

They began to exercise more caution as they 
crept forward. The boys, being hunters them- 
selves, noticed several things that gave them 
cause to look upon their guide as one who 
knew his business. 

See how he sneaks along, with never a 
sound as his feet touch the ground,’’ Roger 
whispered in the ear of his companion. Did 
you ever see anything to beat that? No mat- 
ter how sharp your hearing might he, you’d 
never catch the first sound with the Wolf 
moving along.” 

And another thing, Roger, you can see 
that the breeze is right in our faces. He 
circled around a little, for I noticed it, and 
wondered why at the time. Now I know. It 
was to come in at the lick so as to not alarm 
any animal that might happen to he there 
ahead of us.” 

Plenty of timber around,” remarked the 
other, signifying with a nod of his head the 
trees they were passing. 

Yes, lots of it; and now, let’s drop all this 


AT THE SALT-LICK 


303 


talk/' suggested Dick, after which silence fell 
upon them. 

They tried to imitate the stealthy manner of 
advance shown by the Wolf, but realized that 
they would have considerable to learn before 
they might equal his noiseless method of 
placing each foot on the ground, with a quick, 
accurate movement. Roger believed that a 
panther could never have walked with a more 
velvety tread than did that agile Mandan war- 
rior, accustomed to this sort of thing from 
childhood. 

It began to grow a little irksome after a 
while; but they believed that it must soon 
come to an end, and that thought comforted 
both lads. 

If anything, the caution of the Wolf in- 
creased. This would seem to indicate that 
they must be getting very close to the end of 
their journey, and both boys began to imagine 
they could tell just where the lick must lie. 

Yes, their guide was heading straight for a 
thick clump of bushes under the trees, and, 
from the looks of things, they fancied they 
were at the end of the tramp. 

The Wolf turned his head then to make a 
gesture, and nod, just as if he wanted them to 


304 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


understand that they had arrived. Then the 
three crept forward, a foot at a time. Roger 
almost held his breath with the suspense, al- 
though accustomed to hunting in all its 
branches. Would they discover any kind of 
wild animal there, licking the salty rock; or 
were they fated to be disappointed? 

Still, even though there happened to be no 
game in sight, that was not -saying their 
chance would not come a little later. All they 
would have to do would be to conceal them- 
selves, and wait, when perhaps a deer, or a 
buffalo, would appear, bent on gratifying the 
taste for salt that holds such a strong fascina- 
tion for most four-footed animals. 

Another minute, and they were eagerly 
peering through the thick bushes. They could 
see where the lick lay, for it was in the open, 
and the ground all around had been trampled 
by many hoofs. 

Roger heaved a sigh of disappointment, for 
there was no sign of antelope, buffalo or any 
wild animal. On his part Dick felt a keen 
sense of chagrin, but from another cause; he 
had secretly hoped to see the form of a white 
scout lounging in the open, and that would 
mean that their long search was at an end, 


AT THE SALT-LICK 


305 


with the much sought Jasper Williams before 
them. But it was not to be. 

The Wolf, if also surprised not to find 
game there, after all their labor in making 
such a skillful advance, showed no signs of dis- 
appointment. He had doubtless learned early 
in life that a warrior must never give way to 
such feelings. Wdaen things do not come his 
way it is his business to keep plodding along 
until the tide changes, for everything comes to 
him who waits, even game at a salt-lick. 

There was no longer any reason why they 
should crouch in an uncomfortable attitude. 
It was just as well to straighten up, relieve 
their tired muscles, go forward and examine 
the lick ; and then, when the mood seized them, 
find a new hiding-place, where they could lie 
in wait. 

‘‘ Come on, Dick, let^s see what the old thing 
looks like,” Eoger remarked, as he stepped 
out from the screen of bushes. 

Both the Mandan brave and Dick followed 
at his heels, for the latter was also curious to 
investigate. He had never seen a salt-lick, al- 
though told about such places by his father, 
as they were more plentiful away back in Ken- 
tucky than along the Mississippi. And it re- 


306 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 

paid them for the trouble they had experi- 
enced in making this stealthy advance. 

It was easy to see where the salt rock 
cropped out from the ground. In several 
places animals had actually worn a hole in it 
with their rough tongues. Their hoofs had 
also made various trails in front of each ex- 
posed salt rock, and Roger could easily see 
how a hunter, lying concealed in the bushes 
within a short arrow-flight of the spot, would 
be able to bring down his game. No doubt 
many a tragedy had taken place there, and 
Roger could picture them in his mind while 
examining the surroundings. 

Dick was still thinking of Jasper Williams. 

I wonder if he could have been here, and 
gone again, he remarked. 

Oh! I had about lost track of what we 
were coming out after — you mean the scout, 
Williams. And, sure enough, he isn’t here, is 
he, Dick! Now, that’s another disappoint- 
ment. We might have found him waiting for 
some message from the Mandan chief. Well, 
there ’s only one thing we can do — camp here, 
and wait for one or the other to show up — 
game, or Jasper.” 

The Wolf seems to be examining some- 


AT THE SALT-LICK 


307 


thing on the ground, which, I take it, must be 
tracks,’’ announced Dick. 

Then perhaps our man has been here, and 
gone again? ” ventured Eoger, in a startled 
tone. 

No, because he was to leave some sign be- 
hind him, a bark message in the crotch of a 
stick, perhaps, and there’s nothing of the kind 
around, Eoger, you see.” 

Well, but the Wolf seems to be bending 
over more than ever. Do you think it can be 
game he scents? Why, there are dozens of 
tracks here, and I don’t see how any particu- 
lar set could interest him,” Eoger continued. 

Let’s go forward and see for ourselves,” 
Dick suggested. 

As they came alongside the Mandan brave 
he pointed to certain marks at his feet. Both 
lads saw that these were the faint impressions 
of moccasins. But that in itself gave them no 
cause for uneasiness, and it was not until the 
Wolf pointed once more, and uttered a word 
they took to be Sioux,” that they under- 
stood. Some of the deadly enemies of the 
Mandans had only recently been at the salt- 
lick; and that might mean they were con- 
templating an attack on the great Mandan vil- 


308 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


lage, hardly more than half a day’s journey 
away. 

Efforts had plainly been made to erase the 
footprints, which would indicate that the 
Sioux had some reason for not wanting their 
enemies to know of their presence so close 
by. 

Somehow the fact gave both hoys an uneasy 
feeling, and again Dick found himself wishing 
that he had thought to bring the horses; then, 
in case of trouble, they would have had a 
means for heating a successful retreat. 

Roger did not look so far ahead as his com- 
rade, as a rule. He was even now wondering 
what the Wolf saw in these old tracks to cause 
him alarm. Why, from time to time no doubt 
lots of Indians, perhaps belonging to various 
tribes, must visit this spot, since it was the 
only salt-lick in all the surrounding country, 
he had been told. 

Now, for my part,” he started to say, I 
don’t see why he should bother with a lot of 
tracks. Perhaps they are days old. What if 
the Sioux did try to hide the marks of their 
moccasins; they’d know the Mandans could 
tell from the tread that Sioux braves had been 
here, and, if they were just out on a hunt, it 


AT THE SALT-LICK 


309 


might he they wouldn’t want to have any 
trouble with their old-time enemies.” 

Yes, that might be as you say, Roger; but 
if you look close you’ll see that it wasnH days 
ago these tracks were made. No dew has ever 
fallen in this footprint, which would go to show 
it was not here at dawn this morning. ’ ’ 

‘‘ Oh! ” exclaimed Roger, then, if these 
marks have been made since sun-up, that’s a 
different story; and perhaps the Wolf does 
well to look serious. These fierce Sioux are a 
lot of fighters, they say. The expedition has 
had ever so much trouble with them while on 
the way. Now, if we have to leave here before 
we meet Jasper Williams, it will be too mean 
for anything.” 

That must be as the Wolf says, and per- 
haps he can make us understand by motions 
what he thinks about it. There, see him bend- 
ing down again over yonder, as if he had dis- 
covered something else. Those eyes of his are 
like a hawk’s, and little can escape them.” 

I wish he would hurry up then, and let us 
know the worst,” grumbled Roger. 

Dick was about to say something more, when 
the words seemed to cleave to the roof of his 
mouth, for something remarkable had hap- 


310 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


pened, something that was so utterly unex- 
pected that he could hardly believe his eyes. 

He saw a swift descending object fall di- 
rectly upon the stooping Mandan brave, and 
bear him to the ground with the force of the 
collision. His first impression was that the as- 
sailant must be a hungry panther ; and then he 
discovered that it bore more resemblance to a 
human being, although the two intertwined 
figures whirled over and over with such in- 
credible swiftness that he could not make sure. 

Oh! ’’ exclaimed Roger, as here and there 
dark figures began to drop, as though the thick 
branches of the overhanging trees were rain- 
ing human fruit; and now it did not require 
more than one look to tell that these were 
feathered Indians, undoubtedly Sioux braves, 
who, seeing their approach toward the salt- 
lick, had laid this cunning trap to surprise 
them. 

Dick started to throw his gun to his shoulder. 
It was an involuntary movement, for he could 
have but little hope of escaping from that circle 
of enemies; but it was only to have the weapon 
snatched from his hands, while he was borne 
to the ground. 


CHAPTER XXVIII 


KUNNING ELK, THE SIOUX CHIEF 

In spite of their struggles the two boys were 
made prisoners, as was the Mandan warrior. 
There seemed to be fully a score of the hostile 
braves; hut Dick, as soon as he could look 
around him, after such rough handling, told 
his cousin they were not on the warpath, be- 
cause they had not painted themselves, nor did 
they wear the feathers in their hair that would 
indicate a foray, and an expected battle. 

It was evidently a hunting party in quest of 
fresh meat, and they had taken chances of fall- 
ing in with some of their enemies in thus com- 
ing to the salt-lick, hoping to find game there. 

They seemed greatly interested in the guns 
taken from the white boys. Apparently these 
were an almost unknown thing among the 
Sioux, who hunted with bows and arrows in 
those early days, just as their ancestors had 
done before them. 

What do you suppose they’ll do with us? ” 
asked Roger, who looked forlorn. He had a 
311 


312 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


scratch on his cheek, from which his face had 
become smeared with blood, although in an- 
swer to Dick’s anxious question he said that it 
did not amount to anything. 

Take us to their village, I’m afraid,” Dick 
answered, shortly, for he was trying to figure 
out some plan that offered at least a shred of 
hope ; but, after many attempts, he was obliged 
to confess that he could see little relief ahead. 

There followed considerable jabbering 
among the warriors. It seemed as though 
they were disputing about something, although 
Dick fancied that this was only their way of 
conversing. 

‘‘ Do you think one side wants to put us to 
the torture right away, and the other is for 
holding out till they get back to their vil- 
lage? ” asked Roger, nervously; for, in spite 
of his stout heart, the prospect was enough to 
alarm any one. 

‘‘ No, I don’t believe it’s quite as bad as 
that,” replied his cousin, trying to assume a 
confidence he was far from feeling. They’re 
just having a palaver about whether to head 
straight back home, or continue the *hunt. 
That is, I guess as much from the way they 
point toward the northwest, and then at us.” 


RUNNING ELK, THE SIOUX CHIEF 313 


‘‘ But what will happen when we get there, 
Dick? Can’t you think up something to get us 
out of this scrape? ” asked Roger, turning as 
usual to his stronger cousin, when trouble de- 
scended upon them. 

‘‘I’m trying the best I know how, Roger, but 
so far I’ve thought of nothing that would help 
us. But we must keep up brave hearts. Even 
the warlike Sioux have no reason to hate you 
and me. We have never hurt them in any way, 
and the most they can have against us is that 
we’re white boys, and have come to their 
country without asking permission from Run- 
ning Elk, their great chief.” 

‘ ‘ But will they put us to the tqrture, as they 
do their red enemies whenever they make them 
prisoner? ” Roger asked. 

“ Perhaps not,” answered his companion. 
“ They may take a notion to adopt us into 
their tribe. Don’t you think, Roger, that we’d 
make pretty good-looking Sioux braves? Both 
of us have dark hair, and, with some feathers 
in it, we’d pass for Indians right now. I’ve 
only got one little hope outside of that.” 

“ Then please tell me what it is, Dick, be- 
cause things look so dark ahead of us. ’ ’ 

“ Stop and remember, Roger, how it was 


314 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


when we were on that island, with the angry 
waters creeping up, and threatening to make 
ns swim for it — we said then it was darkest 
before dawn, and didn’t it turn out to be that 
way? Well, how can we tell but what ^he same 
thing may happen to us now, and that out of 
this capture by the Sioux great good may 
come? ” 

“ I only wish I had half your faith, Dick,” 
sighed Roger ; ‘ ‘ but they ’ve made up their 
minds what to do, and are turning this way, 
as if meaning to start off on a long tramp. 
Tell me before they come for us what that one 
little hope is, that you said you could see. And 
I pray that it may turn out for the best.” 

It is our guns, Roger,” the other went on 
hastily. 

What about them? ” demanded Roger. 

We will, never be given a chance to snatch 
them away from the braves who are now carry- 
ing them so proudly. And, even if we did, what 
would two shots mean among twenty foes? ” 

You don’t understand me,” Dick replied. 

Our guns are an object of curiosity to every 
warrior. They will be sure to carry them to 
the big chief, as his property. Of course not 
one of them knows a thing about how the 


RUNNING ELK, THE SIOUX CHIEF 315 


‘ shooting-sticks ’ are used to make the great 
noise, and cause the game to fall down, while 
no arrow is seen to shoot through the air. 
Then he will send for us, perhaps, and make 
us an offer to spare our lives if we will show 
him how to fire the guns, and be taken into the 
tribe. Yes, I think our only hope lies in the 
secret of shooting the fire and smoke from 
those guns. But here they come to get us 
now. ’ ’ 

And I’m tired already from our long 
walk,” sighed Roger. I hope they won’t try 
to keep it up all night, for I’d drop in my 
tracks. And, Dick, we ’d have shown more 
sense if we’d just stuck to the camp, and 
waited for Jasper to come in.” 

Dick was thinking the same thing himself; 
hut then he was not much of a fellow to cry 
after the milk was spilt. What was done could 
not be helped and, instead of bemoaning their 
hard luck, Dick believed in cudgeling his 
brains in an effort to find some solution to the 
problem. 

The Sioux had evidently decided to head 
direct for their distant village. Their unex- 
pected luck in making prisoners of the two 
white boys had excited them considerably. 


316 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


They seemed to think that when those at home 
saw the palefaces they would forgive the lack 
of fresh meat. Antelope and buffalo could be 
killed at any time, but it was a rare event to 
have white prisoners in the strong lodge, and 
be given a chance to handle those wonderful 

shooting-sticks that, when pointed at an 
enemy, spat out flame and smoke, and in some- 
mysterious way encompassed the death of the 
thing aimed at. 

Forming around the prisoners, the warrior 
band started otf. Both boys felt as though a 
heavy weight had been attached to their 
shoulders, their spirits had so fallen. Just a 
short half hour before they had been full of 
eager anticipation concerning the expected 
meeting with Jasper Williams; but now 
the heavens had clouded over, and all was 
gloom. 

Still, they took pattern from the jaunty 
manner of the Wolf. He had been sorely 
wounded in his fight with the three Sioux who 
had pounced upon him, after a descending 
brave had knocked him down and clutched 
him, but not for worlds would the Wolf show 
the white feather. 

“We can do no less than a red heathen, 


RUNNING ELK, THE SIOUX CHIEF 317 


Roger/’ Dick had said, when calling the atten- 
tion of his cousin to the proud manner of the 
other prisoner; and somehow this seemed to 
have a great influence upon both white boys, 
so that they forced themselves to appear quite 
at their ease, even while inwardly groaning 
with physical pain, and mental tortures re- 
specting their uncertain future. 

Long did the Sioux walk in that steady man- 
ner. Night fell, but they gave not the slightest 
evidence of feeling distressed, although doubt- 
less they, too, had been on the go since ea:rly 
dawn. 

When some hours had passed since the sun 
went down, Roger complained that his legs 
were actually giving out under him. Perhaps 
some of the Indians had noticed that his gait 
was becoming rather wobbly; for a word was 
spoken, and to the great relief of the white 
prisoners they came to a halt. 

The Sioux took the precaution to tie their 
ankles with deerskin thongs; but no fire was 
kindled, nor were there any signs of a meal in 
prospect. Perhaps some of those prostrate 
braves chewed at dry pemmican as they lay 
there, resting; but, even though they had not 
a single bite, that would have mattered little, 


318 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


so great were their powers of endurance when 
out on the hunt, or the warpath. The same 
warriors would doubtless loiter around the vil- 
lage for days and weeks, and appear to be the 
most indolent and lazy of their kind, until an 
occasion arose for them to once more display 
their ability to withstand fatigue and hunger. 

The weary boys slept, in spite of their dis- 
comfort. Nature would not be denied; and 
while Dick woke up several times during the 
night, he found himself much refreshed as 
dawn broke once more. 

Again was the march resumed, and all 
through the day, with only a short stop at 
about noon, did they keep heading into the 
northwesit. 

Roger would have given out but for the 
earnest pleas of his cousin, and his own natural 
dislike to appear weak in the eyes of these 
brawny braves. They had been given some dry 
food in the morning, before the start was made, 
and also at noon, and, though neither had much 
heart for eating, Dick advised that they force 
themselves to do so, because they would surely 
need all their strength in order to pull 
through. 

Again and again did Dick continue to paint 


RUNNING ELK, THE SIOUX CHIEF 319 


a possible rainbow of promise in the blank 
heavens ; but Roger could not see it, no matter 
how earnestly he looked. 

I’ll try to keep going, just to please you, 
Dick,” he would say; ‘‘ but I’m feeling so ter- 
ribly that it would almost be a mercy if one 
of these fellows put an arrow through me right 
now. ’ ’ 

It was toward the end of the afternoon that 
the Indians with them set up a loud and tri- 
umphant series of whoops. 

‘‘We must be near the village! ” declared 
Dick, and even forlorn Roger brightened up a 
little. 

“ I hope so,” he remarked, with a sad smile; 
“ because it’ll be a change anyway, no matter 
what comes. And I tell you, I’ve just about 
got to the end of my rope.” 

“ There, I can see something moving over 
at the brow of that low hill, ’ ’ Dick went on to 
say. 

“ And I hear dogs barking, too, which is a 
sure sign,” Roger remarked. 

Soon afterwards there remained no longer 
any doubt that they had arrived at the Sioux 
village ; for over the crown of the hill came a 
flood of running figures — warriors and boys 


320 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


and old men, as well as squaws, all eager 
to see what it was that brought the hunting 
party back so soon from their foray. And at 
sight of the two white prisoners they mani- 
fested great delight ; for it was evidently 
the first time most of them had ever set eyes 
on a real paleface, though they may have 
known some of the half-breeds who had wan- 
dered up this way. 

Surrounded by a shouting and dancing 
throng, the two boys and the proud Mandan 
brave were conducted into the Sioux village. 
They may have more than once manifested a 
natural desire to look upon such a settlement; 
but somehow it did not give them much satis- 
faction now. As prisoners, with a dark out- 
look ahead of them, fhe pioneer boys could 
hardly be expected to take much interest in the 
odd sights that met their eyes among the wig- 
wams of the warlike Sioux, concerning whom 
they had heard so many stories of cruelty and 
valor. 

Some of the brown-faced boys even pinched 
the prisoners to see whether they could stand 
pain. Roger was too hot-tempered to put up 
with this, and proceeded to kick savagely at 
one of his persecutors, but the other jumped 


RUNNING ELK, THE SIOUX CHIEF 321 


to one side, and, as the paleface had his hands 
tied behind him, he stumbled and fell on his 
back, at which a shout went up from the de- 
lighted Sioux boys. 

Thus escorted they were taken to a big coun- 
cil lodge, the outside of which was decorated 
with all manner of colored pictures of battles, 
the Sioux always being the victors in this his- 
torical catalogue. Just as Dick expected, the 
great chief of the Sioux tribe, Running Elk, 
was sitting there, cross-legged, on a bearskin 
rug, waiting to look at the prisoners, and hear 
the story of the capture from the lips of the 
participants. 

The chief was a powerful-looking man, and 
wore a head-dress of magnificent feathers that 
trailed down his back to the ground. His deer- 
skin garments were decorated with colored por- 
cupine quills, and beads, as well as small shells. 
It must have been his ‘‘ court dress, as Roger 
called it, in which he was accustomed to pre- 
side at the councils of the tribe. 

But the face of Running Elk was stern, and 
Dick felt his heart grow cold as he looked upon 
it. Surely they could expect no mercy from 
such a man. Several times had some of the 
Sioux attacked the expedition which Captain 


322 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


Lewis was leading into the northwestern coun- 
try; and, because of their fierce daring, they 
had not always issued from these conflicts un- 
scathed. Perhaps wounds had been received, 
and even the death of a warrior might have re- 
sulted from the fire of the explorers’ guns. 
And if this were the case, the Sioux would be- 
lieve that the Great Spirit had purposely 
thrown these two paleface boys into their 
hands in order that they might be tortured, 
and put to death, so that the departed brave 
would have slaves with him on his way to the 
Happy Hunting Grounds. 

Standing there, the boys felt the keen eyes 
of Punning Elk upon them. It was as though 
'the chief was figuring in his mind what species 
of torture should be tried upon the palefaces, 
in order to appease the grief of the widow of 
the departed warrior. 

Now he is motioning for them to hand him 
my gun, Dick, ’ ’ declared Roger, who was doing 
the best he knew how to appear at his ease, 
while all the time he could feel his heart 
thumping against his ribs like a trip-hammer. 

Dick watched eagerly to see what the chief 
would do next. He examined the long rifle all 
over, but apparently looked upon it as a dan- 


RUNNING ELK, THE SIOUX CHIEF 323 


gerous thing for any one not familiar with its 
working to handle. 

Finally his eyes again lighted on Dick, and 
he made motions to his guards, at the same 
time saying something in his quick, harsh 
voice. 

Apparently the word of the chief was law, 
for immediately one of the warriors hastened 
to loosen the withes that were wrapped around 
the wrists of the hoy. Then the chief motioned 
to Dick, and held out the gun. 

‘‘ He wants you to show him how it works, 
Dick! ’’ exclaimed Eoger, eagerly, as though a 
gleam of new hope had come into his soul. 

When he had rubbed his hands until the 
blood circulated once more, Dick accepted the 
gun from the chief. It gave him a queer feel- 
ing to touch it again; but he knew well that 
his only chance of escape lay in his being able 
to interest the chief so greatly in the shoot- 
ing-stick that he would spare the lives of the 
palefaces in order that they might teach his 
braves how to use the wonderful thing. 

So Dick beckoned to them to let him walk 
outside, which was agreed upon. Surrounded 
by a mob of moving figures, the boys were al- 
lowed to emerge from the council lodge. Dick 


324 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


was looking for some target at which to shoot. 
This he quickly discovered in a crow that had 
alighted on the top of a dead tree some dis- 
tance away. Quickly leveling the gun, he took 
aim, and fired. 

As Dick was a splendid marksman he had no 
trouble in bringing down the crow, at which 
there was tremendous excitement among the 
assembled Indians. One hoy ran and brought 
back the dead bird, after which every one had 
to poke a finger into the hole the bullet had 
made. (Note 9.) 

Then Dick, taking his powder-horn, showed 
them just how he charged the rifle. He put a 
greased piece of rag about the bullet, as was 
usual in those days, and rammed it home, after 
which he primed the pan, making motions that 
the chief was to try the next shot. But, al- 
though Running Elk was known as the bravest 
man of his tribe, he shook his head, as if to 
signify that he preferred not having anything 
to do with such a wonderful invention of the 
Evil Spirit. 

Still, Dick had high hopes that the desire to 
make use of such a powerful agency against the 
foes of his tribe might yet influence Running 
Elk to spare the lives of his white prisoners. 


RUNNING ELK, THE SIOUX CHIEF 325 


While the assemblage was still engaged in 
discussing these strange things in an excited 
manner, the two boys were once more taken 
in charge by their guards, who led them 
through the village and thrust them into a log 
cabin that was undoubtedly the prison, or 
strong lodge. 

It was growing dark, and the boys could 
hardly see each other’s face as they sat there, 
with their backs against the rough wall of the 
cabin. At least their hands had not been 
fastened again, and for that they had reason to 
be grateful, though it was such a small thing 
after all, when their lives might be at stake. 

Long they sat there, trying to squeeze some 
hope out of the situation, and listening to the 
strange sounds that came to their ears from 
without. 

Hark! ” exclaimed Dick, when perhaps an 
hour had passed since darkness set in, and they 
had eaten the bowls of food thrust into the 
strong lodge by one of their dusky guards; 

what can that fresh shout mean, do you 
think? ” 

It sounds to me as if they had brought in 
another prisoner,” Roger declared. ‘‘ But it 
may only be that they are holding a council to 


326 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


settle our fate. I remember old Pat O^Mara 
saying that was whait they always did. We 
might peep out through some of these wide 
cracks on this side, and see if it is so. ^ ^ 

But, just as they were about to do this, the 
door of the cabin was opened again, and the 
figure of a man thrown in. He landed in a 
heap on the hard ground, and gave a grunt. 

‘‘ That might have broken my neck, if my 
arms had been tied! ’’ they heard the new- 
comer say, with what seemed to be a half 
chuckle; and it was at once apparent to ‘the 
boys that the last prisoner of the Sioux was 
also white, like themselves. 

Dick coughed, to inform the other that he 
was not alone. 

‘‘ Who’s there? ” asked the unseen man, 
quickly. 

Two white boys who have been made pris- 
oners by the Sioux,” replied Dick. “We be- 
long to Captain Lewis ’s party, and came out to 
the salt-lick to see if we could meet a scout who 
was to report there to a Mandan brave; when 
the Indians dropped down on us from the 
branches of the trees. Who may you be, sir. 
I’d like to know? ” 

“I? I’m the scout who was to leave word 


RUNNING ELK, THE SIOUX CHIEF 327 


at the salt-lick; and my name is Jasper Will- 
iams! came the astonishing reply. 

What a meeting, after they had come all 
these hundreds upon hundreds of miles es- 
pecially to find this man ; and now all of them 
were prisoners in the hands of the savage 
Sioux I 


CHAPTER XXIX 


A DESPEKATE SITUATION 

The surprise of Jasper Williams was over- 
whelming when he learned that these two lads 
had braved the dangers of the wilderness, week 
in and week out, just to find him, so as to get 
his signature to a document which Dick carried, 
safely sewed inside the lining of his hunting 
jacket. 

Of course I’ll be only too glad to put my 
name on it, if only we can get out of this bad 
scrape,” the scout declared, after he had heard 
the story, and shaken the hands of Dick and 
Roger Armstrong many times. I know 
Frangois Lascelles only too well, and it would 
give me great pleasure to balk his little game ; 
but just now, my brave lads, it looks as if we’d 
furnish sport for the heathen at the torture 
post before many days go by; they’re feeling 
so angry at the whites for coming up here into 
their country without first making all manner 
of presents to them.” 


328 


A DESPERATE SITUATION 


329 


At that Roger remembered to tell the scout 
what a slender hope he and his cousin were 
hugging to their hearts. Jasper Williams con- 
sidered it well, but did not seem too sanguine. 

‘‘ Something might come out of it,’’ he ob- 
served; but I know Injun nature too well to 
think the chief will spare us for that reason 
alone. If the crowd wants to be amused, we’ll 
be made to run the gauntlet to-morrow at sun- 
rise; and afterwards be burned at the stake, 
like as not. It’s something I always thought 
would happen to me. A borderer who has run 
up against Injuns as much as I have must look 
forward to the time he’ll be caught napping, 
as I was, and pay the penalty with his life. But 
I’m sorry for you, lads, because you’ve got 
mothers and fathers behind, that’ll mourn if 
you never come back again ; while there ’s none 
to weep for old Jasper Williams.” 

Roger, who had been busy over at one side 
of the cabin, now called out: 

They’ve lighted a big fire there in the 
open space, and I can see a lot of the braves 
sitting down, cross-legged, around it. Do you 
think they’re going to hold a palaver, or coun- 
cil, to settle what’s to be done with us, Mr. 
Williams? ” 


330 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


It looks tkat way, son,^’ replied the scout, 
with a touch of pity in his rough voice; but 
I can tell better after I have taken a look my- 
self/’ 

Both he and Dick had little trouble in find- 
ing crevices through which it was possible to 
observe all that was going on. The fire around 
which the Indians had commenced to gather 
was not so far removed from the strong lodge 
but the listening prisoners could hear all that 
took place. 

Only the warriors or fighting men were al- 
lowed places in the several circles that pres- 
ently surrounded the leaping flames. The 
boys and squaws had to stand back, and take 
no part in the proceedings. 

Eunning Elk was there in plain view, as was 
also the medicine-man of the tribe, the latter 
decked out in his awe-inspiring decorations, 
that gave out a jingling sound every time he 
moved so much as an arm. As the medicine- 
man is usually the power behind the throne in 
every Indian village, he can generally be 
found at the right hand of the leader or 
chief, as an adviser. His favor is eagerly 
sought by braves and squaws, for it is popu- 
larly supposed that when angered he can 


A DESPERATE SITUATION 


331 


bring down the wrath of Maniton upon the 
otfender. 

All this while there sounded the monotonous 
beating of tomtoms, or drums made of skins 
drawn tightly over hollow sections of the 
trunk of a tree. It was a weird sound, and 
particularly to those who, crouching behind 
the logs of the strong lodge, were looking upon 
the striking picture of these same Indians de- 
ciding what their fate should be. 

For once Eoger found no heart for talking, 
and it must be something beyond the ordinary 
that could quench his desire to express his feel- 
ings in words. Each of them merely sat there, 
looking at the strange scene. It was terrible, 
and at the same time not one of them could 
tear his eyes away from it, such was the fas- 
cination it possessed. 

When all of the braves had assembled, the 
chief made a signal with his hand, at which 
the sound of the beating tomtoms stopped 
short. Then a red clay pipe was produced\, 
and, upon being lighted by the medicine-man, 
was first passed to the chief, who sent out a 
puif of smoke toward each of the four points 
of the compass. Then the pipe was passed to 
the next in line, and so on, until, after a long 


332 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


time, every one in the first circle, evidently 
the leading warriors of the tribe, had smoked. 
(Note 10.) 

When the pipe was put away, a brave leaped 
to his feet, and began an impassioned ha- 
rangue, making many gestures. 

He is demanding that all of us be put to 
the torture in the morning, declared Jasper 
Williams, who had a fair knowledge of many 
of the Indian tongues. Eoger shut his teeth 
hard together, and repressed the groan that 
almost escaped him. 

Another and yet another warrior followed 
the first. Some spoke more soberly, and these 
were the elder ones; perhaps they were coun- 
selling that it might be well to keep the whites 
prisoners, and demand certain favors of the 
invaders as a recompense for sparing their 
lives. But the fiery younger element seemed 
to be vastly in the majority, as Dick realized 
when a dozen had expressed their views. 

What the thoughts of the two boys were 
would be hard to say. Doubtless their minds 
turned backward to the happy homes, far 
away on the bank of the Missouri near its 
junction with the greater Mississippi ; and 
they could picture those they loved so dearly. 


A DESPERATE SITUATION 


333 


waiting as the weeks went by for some tidings 
of the brave sons and brothers who had taken 
upon themselves the dangerous task of finding 
the one man who could save the homesteads 
from the scheming French trader. 

‘ ‘ IFs all over ! ^ ’ exclaimed Eoger, with a 
gulp; and the next moment a din arose that 
must indeed indicate that the council had been 
declared ended. 

What did they decide, Mr. Williams? ’’ 
asked Dick, trying his best to keep his voice 
from betraying the fact that he was trembling 
all over with excitement. 

The scout groped in the darkness until he 
could put a hand on the shoulder of each boy. 
He had bad news to communicate, and in his 
simple way wished to give them what little 
encouragement the touch of his hand might 
possess. 

I^m afraid the decision was against us, 
lads,’^ he said, solemnly. 

Then we will never live to see the home 
folks again, spoke Eoger, between his set 
teeth. 

Dick was surprised to find how bravely his 
cousin took it, and this convinced him that 
much of Eoger ^s nervousness was on the sur- 


334 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


face, and that, when it came to a pinch, he 
could show just as strong a front as the next 
one. 

But the council has not been dismissed 
yet, for the braves are still sitting there as we 
saw them,’’ Dick observed at this juncture. 

Unless I am much mistaken,” Jasper 
Williams went on, they are sending guards 
to fetch us out. It was not fitting that we 
should be present when they were deciding 
our fate; but, now that a judgment has been 
rendered, we may be led forth to hear sentence 
pronounced by the great chief. My lads, you 
know what the red heathen think of any one 
who shows the white feather. Be brave now, 
I beg of you, for the honor of the white race. 
Show them that paleface boys can stand pain 
just as well as Injuns are taught to do.” 

Just then the door of the strong lodge 
opened, and warriors, coming in, seized hold 
of the three prisoners; for the Wolf had evi- 
dently been confined in some other prison, per- 
haps bound hand and foot, since his fate did 
not have to be debated. He was doomed from 
the first, being a hated Mandan. 

So they were led forth. Roger, determined 
to prove that he was a son of his father, shut 


A DESPERATE SITUATION 


335 


his teeth hard together, and made np his mind 
that nothing these savage Sioux could do 
would make him cry out. Dick managed to 
lock his arm in that of his cousin, knowing that 
even such contact would give the other heart. 

Escape was impossible. All they could do 
was to meet their fate bravely. And if Roger 
remembered what his cousin had said about it 
being the darkest just before dawn, he must 
have smiled bitterly as he contemplated the 
utter impossibility of anything happening to 
save them. 

And yet, the bread which they had cast upon 
the waters so long ago was due to return to 
them, here, now, in this most important crisis 
of their lives. 

They were hustled through the crowd of 
squaws and boys that had gathered outside the 
triple circle of warriors. Numbers struck at 
them; others pinched them maliciously, and 
threw dirt in their faces. 

Then suddenly it seemed to Dick that a 
miracle had been wrought. A squaw darted 
forward, threw one of the guards aside, and, 
seizing hold of Roger, looked eagerly in his 
face, after which she appeared greatly ex- 
cited. 


336 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


And Dick felt his heart give a great bound, 
as hope once more took possession there; for 
he had recognized the face of this old squaw. 
It was Karmeet, whom last he remembered 
seeing seated at their camp fire, and, with the 
Indian girl. Dove Eyes, partaking of their 
humble supper, to afterwards disappear so 
mysteriously in the night ! 


CHAPTER XXX 


THE DAWN BREAKS CONCLUSION 

The most tremendous excitement followed; 
for the old squaw, still clinging to Roger, was 
appealing to the chief. Running Elk was 
listening, too, and seemed greatly interested 
in what she was saying. 

In fact, the entire assemblage was spell- 
bound; warriors and squaws bent their heads 
forward, to better catch all that she said, and 
whenever Karmeet paused to catch her breath 
there could be heard loud sighs. 

Dick was thrilled by the sudden change in 
their condition. Although he could not tell the 
meaning of a single word the old squaw spoke, 
it was very evident from her gesticulations 
that she was telling the story of how these 
white boys had saved the lives of herself and 
the Indian girl when the savage panther was 
ready to spring down upon them; and after- 
wards entertained them beside their camp fire, 
337 


338 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


feeding them, and even covering them with a 
blanket to keep the night dews off. 

Yes, as the story progressed, and she be- 
came even more excited, he conld tell how she 
was demanding their lives as a just recom- 
pense for their gallantry toward herself and 
her girl companion; for she finally covered 
both of them with her hands, and then ap- 
pealed to Eunning Elk. 

The great chief of the warlike Sioux seemed 
to be considering; but Dick, knowing as much 
of Indian character as he did, felt that the case 
was already decided. The honor of an Indian 
would never allow their being injured after 
they had shown themselves friends of the 
Sioux. 

Give yourselves no further uneasiness, 
lads,’’ said Jasper Williams, heartily, at that 
critical moment. You have been lucky 
enough to do a great service to the sister and 
the child of Running Elk himself, for they 
bear that relationship to the chief. He is 
bound to free you after that. And every In- 
jun in the village will want to shake hands 
with you. I would that my chances were half 
as bright.” 

We will refuse to go without you. 


THE DAWN BREAKS 


339 


Jasper,’^ declared Dick, firmly; for he had 
already taken a great liking to the scout; and 
besides, was not Williams a most important 
factor in the fulfillment of the mission on 
which he and Roger had started forth from 
the settlement away down the Missouri? 

Listen to what the great chief is about to 
say,” remarked the scout, forgetting that he 
was the only one of the trio able to interpret 
the Sioux tongue. 

But, since all Indians make considerable use 
of gestures in their oratory, it was not so very 
difficult, after all, to comprehend the tenor of 
what Running Elk said. 

First he asked his sister several quick ques- 
tions, to all of which she replied eagerly, point- 
ing first to Roger, and then his cousin; after 
which she led Dove Eyes forward, and the lit- 
tle girl, too, recognized the lads. After he had 
quite satisfied himself that there could be no 
mistake, the Sioux chief addressed himself to 
the assembled warriors. He grew quite im- 
passioned in his talk ; and often, when he came 
to a pause, a chorus of grunts answered him. 
But Dick noticed -that all the nods of those 
grim heads were up and down; and, wise boy 
that he was, this told him that the braves were 


340 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


in complete accord with what Running Elk 
was saying. 

Finally the chief arose deliberately to his 
feet, though none of the others who were sit- 
ting made a move. He walked over to where 
the three whites stood, and held out his hand 
to Roger first of all ; for had not his sister de- 
clared that it was he whose ^ ^ shooting-stick ’’ 
had killed the panther, and whose blanket had 
been used to cover their forms from the night 
air? 

‘‘ Brother! ” 

The word fell from the lips of the chief, and 
rather staggered both lads, for they had not 
dreamed that he knew a bit of English. But 
his meaning was plainly indicated. After that 
they were not to he looked upon in the light of 
enemies, hut honored friends. An Indian al- 
ways pays hack a debt, whether of evil or 
good. 

Then the chief turned to Dick, and per- 
formed the same service. The latter was 
shrewd enough to know that, if anything was 
to be done for Jasper Williams, now was the 
accepted time. He had heard his father often 
say If you want to accomplish anything you 
must strike w'hile the iron is hot.’’ 


THE DAWN BREAKS 


341 


So he immediately threw one arm about the 
shoulders of the scout, and, looking the great 
chief squarely in the face, indicated Williams 
as he spoke the words : 

‘ ‘ Him brother too I ’ ’ 

Running Elk knew what was meant. He 
hesitated, because there had been no mention 
made of the scout taking part in the rescue of 
those who belonged to his immediate family. 
But from the warriors arose a chorus of 
sounds, as though they had been swept oft 
their feet by the thrilling story of the squaw; 
and were willing to do the thing handsomely. 
So presently, in a less enthusiastic way. Run- 
ning Elk held out his hand to Jasper, who im- 
mediately seized upon it, knowing as he did 
that his life was to be spared. 

After that it was easy to communicate, for 
Williams could act as interpreter. He an- 
swered all the questions of the chief, and even 
tried to explain just why the expedition, led 
by Captain Lewis, was in the country, telling 
Running Elk that they had no designs on the 
land of the Sioux, but were simply passing 
through, and that it would likely be a great 
many years before he would see another pale- 
face in all that section. 


342 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


No doubt what the scout told Running Elk 
would prove of great value, later, to the ex- 
ploring party, since it opened the eyes of the 
Sioux chief to certain facts he had not known 
before. It was likely to keep the Sioux from 
going on the warpath against the little band of 
daring whites — at least this particular branch 
of them — and that would be worth something 
in the long winter months, while the men 
of the party had to do m^ore or less hunt- 
ing in order to supply the camp with fresh 
food. 

There was one thing more Dick thought to 
do. The Wolf was one of his company, and he 
could not bear the thought of abandoning him 
to his fate. So he urged upon Jasper to try to 
have him included in the party when they went 
forth from the village of the Sioux on the mor- 
row. 

Perhaps, after all, one poor Mandan brave 
did not amount to much, in the estimation of 
Running Elk, who thought he should do the 
thing up completely while about it; for lo, and 
behold. Wolf was brought forth at the time of 
their departure, though the populace that 
watched their going had only frowns for the 
Indian. 


THE DAWN BREAKS 


343 


Eoger^s last act, after again shaking the 
hand of the chief, was to pass over to where 
the old squaw was standing, a smile on her 
broad brown face, and take her hand in his, as 
though he would try to express his gratitude; 
after which he bent down and kissed the little 
Indian girl who had learned her first words of 
English from him, while seated at their lonely 
camp fire that night in the timber. 

He would often remember Dove Eyes, and 
her eagerness to learn to speak the language 
of the palefaces. 

Thus it was that the four went out of the 
Sioux village unharmed, even honored with 
loud yells that might be taken for the Indian 
way of cheering. Jasper Williams declared 
that it was the nearest approach to a miracle 
he ever expected to see in all his days; and 
that the kind deed which the two lads had done 
on that other occasion had been returned to 
them many fold. 

And so the bread cast upon the waters had 
come back to them after many days. No mat- 
ter how long they might live, Dick and Roger 
would always believe that it paid to stand up 
for the weak, and even risk their lives in de- 
fense of the helpless. Only for that little hap- 


344 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


pening what might not have been their fate on 
this morning that saw them started back 
toward the Mandan town? 

Of course they reached the camp in good 
time, and great was the astonishment of the 
explorers when they heard that the boys and 
Williams had been prisoners in the village of 
the great Sioux chief, Eunning Elk, who until 
then had evinced the most bitter hostility 
toward the whites, laboring under the belief, 
which was fostered by the half-breed traders, 
that they had come to steal away the lands of 
the redmen. 

Jasper Williams gladly signed the paper 
Dick had with him, in the presence of both 
Captain Lewis and Captain Clark, who were 
only too pleased to add their honored names as 
witnesses. 

I must say,^’ remarked the soldier leader 
of the expedition, as he shook the hand of each 
of the hoys cordially, after this operation had 
been duly carried out, and the precious paper 
carefully placed away in a pocket of Dick’s 
hunting tunic, that I never did anything 
with greater satisfaction in all my life, be- 
cause you hoys have certainly shown your- 
selves to he a credit to your brave grand- 


THE DAWN BREAKS 


345 


father, in taking yonr lives in your hands, and 
venturing all the way up into this unknown 
wilderness, upon the noble mission of saving 
the homes of your people.’’ 

Yes,” added his associate, just as warmly, 
as he too insisted upon squeezing the hands 
of the cousins, and if, after mature delibera- 
tion, you decide to remain over with the expe- 
dition until spring, and go with us to the won- 
derful Western sea, across the mighty moun- 
tains of which we have all heard so much, 
depend on it you will find a warm welcome 
here. For we have already come to regard 
you with affection, and nothing would please 
us more.” 

Dick looked at Eoger, and the latter smiled 
happily, for to tell the truth the heart of the 
more impulsive lad was very strongly set 
upon remaining with these intrepid men. 
Deep down in his soul was planted the love for 
looking on new and wonderful sights ; and for 
years Eoger had watched the glowing sun sink 
to rest night after night with a secret hope 
that some day he might be given the opportu- 
nity to follow its track, and gaze upon sights 
that the eyes of white men had never before 
beheld. 


346 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


And now that chance lay at his door, if only 
Dick would decide to stay. 

Meanwhile Jasper Williams was explaining 
just how it came that his signature was so 
necessary on the paper which meant so much 
to the Armstrongs. 

It seemed that his mother had been con- 
nected with a French family, and that, in 
taking title to the property which he settled 
on near the St. Louis trading post, David 
Armstrong had neglected to properly secure 
the signature of Jasper ^s parents, as would 
have been wise. 

As they were both gone long since, the only 
one who could attach his signature to the docu- 
ment was Jasper himself; otherwise the prop- 
erty could be taken possession of, after due 
process of law, by any one who might have 
brought it in. This the scheming Lascelles 
must have learned, and the first thing old 
David knew of the matter was a notification 
that, unless he wished to be evicted in the 
spring, he would have to purchase the several 
farms over again, paying what was considered 
an enormous price in those pioneer days. 

Of course, now that the precious signature 
of Jasper Williams, son of Helene Yillefue, 


THE DAWN BREAKS 


347 


was properly affixed to the paper, David Arm- 
strong could afford to snap his fingers at the 
crafty French trader, and defy him. When 
the scout made this affirmation it gave the two 
boys the greatest satisfaction possible. 

‘‘We have nothing to regret in deciding to 
make this trip, have we, Dick? ’’ exclaimed the 
impulsive Roger. 

“ I should say not,’^ replied his cousin; 
“ and if we had to do the whole thing over 
again, even knowing how close to death we 
should be brought, I am sure neither of us 
would hesitate for a second. And to think that 
now our homes will never be taken away from 
our mothers. That was the cruel part of it; 
and for one I can never forgive that French 
trader, Francois Lascelles, for trying to do 
such a rascally thing.’’ 

“ And as he is somewhere up in this coun- 
try, as we have reason to believe,” added 
Roger, “ looking for Jasper Williams with the 
intention of trying to keep him from signing 
his name to this paper, why, we may run 
across him sooner or later — that is, of course, 
if we decide to remain over with the expedi- 
tion, which I truly hope may be the case.” 

“We will take a couple of days to talk it 


348 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


over,’^ was all Dick would say; but in his eyes 
shone a light that gave Eoger great hope. 

And in the end that was the way it turned 
out, much to the delight of the younger lad, 
who would have been grievously disappointed 
had it been decided best for himself and cousin 
to return home that fall. 

The two captains had interested themselves 
greatly in the welfare of the boys, whom they 
had come to admire very much. They fancied 
that having these lads in camp, with their 
cheery ways and sunny faces, would be a pleas- 
ure for all concerned during the long winter 
days and nights. And accordingly they used 
what influence they could command to get Dick 
to look at the thing reasonably. 

The result was as might have been expected. 
A picked party had been made up to start 
down the river to St. Louis in a boat secured 
from the Mandans, with a message for the 
President, and the boys were influenced to 
entrust their precious document to the charge 
of one of the men, who was commanded by 
Captain Lewis to surely deliver it, together 
with letters from the boys, directly into the 
hands of Grandfather Armstrong, before 
starting for Washington. 


THE DAWN BREAKS 


349 


For Dick and Roger had succumbed to the 
great temptation to accept the generous offer 
of the leader of the explorers, and remain over 
the winter with them, going on in the spring 
to the distant Pacific, and seeing those won- 
derful Rocky Mountains of which they had 
heard such amazing stories. 

This they eventually did ; and it may be well 
understood that such a continuation of their 
journey opened up a new field of adventures 
for our heroes, some of which will be found 
related in the pages of the next volume of this 
series, to be called, The Pioneer Boys of the 
Yellowstone.’^ 

And while they had seen no more of the half- 
breed, Batiste Dupuy, or had the ill luck to run 
across the French trader, Frangois Lascelles, 
while ascending the Missouri, it might be that 
those same individuals would once more come 
forward later on, to annoy Dick and Roger 
under the false impression that they had not 
yet secured the signature of Jasper Williams 
to the document. 

Free from the care that had so long been 
oppressing them, the boys could now look for- 
ward to a long period of enjoyment as the fall 
drew on, and they became better acquainted 


350 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


with their Mandan friends, and accompanied 
the warriors on many of their hunts. And 
while they are thus enjoying themselves to the 
full, we will take our leave of them. 


THE END. 


NOTES 


Note 1 (page 34) 

Most of the vast country west of the Mississippi 
River was owned in 1803 by France, Spain having 
made a secret treaty with France by which she ceded 
the territory of Louisiana, embracing the present 
States of Montana, North and South Dakota, Ne- 
braska, Minnesota, Iowa, Missouri, Kansas, Arkansas, 
Louisiana, Indian Territory, and part of Colorado. 
President Jefferson, learning of this treaty, sent to 
France a commission empowered to purchase the 
island on which New Orleans stood; and also the right 
of a passage to the sea. Napoleon Bonaparte re- 
sponded with an offer to sell all of Louisiana to the 
United States for twenty million dollars. After bar- 
gaining for awhile the vast territory was purchased 
for fifteen million dollars. Bonaparte was delighted. 

This accession of territory,” said he, rubbing his 
hands, “ strengthens forever the power of the United 
States. I have given England a rival upon the sea, 
which will sooner or later humble her pride.” 

Note 2 (page 36) 

Very few people realized the value of the newly 
bought possessions, and many roundly abused Presi- 
dent Jefferson for making the purchase. But the 
Western settlers were overjoyed. At last,” they 
said, “ we have room for expansion. Hurrah for Jef- 
351 


352 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


ferson! Highly delighted at his success, the Presi- 
dent recommended to Congress, in a confidential mes- 
sage, that a party should be dispatched to trace the 
Missouri River to its source, cross the Rocky Moun- 
tains, and go to the Pacific Coast. The plan was ap- 
proved, Captain Meriwether Lewis, the President’s 
private secretary, being appointed to lead the ex- 
pedition, which was originally intended to consist of 
nine young Kentuckians, fourteen United States 
soldiers, two French voyageurs to serve as hunters and 
interpreters, and a black servant for Captain William 
Clark, who was a joint commander. On the 24th of 
May, 1804, the little band of adventurous souls, 
augmented by additional frontiersmen, left the mouth 
of the Missouri, and struck out toward the unknown 
West, with three boats, one a covered one, to carry 
their possessions. 


Note 3 (page 132) 

During its long course from the far away Rockies 
to its junction with the mighty Mississippi, the Mis- 
souri River penetrates every variety of country one 
can think of. In many places it passes through vast 
stretches of prairie land, where, as far as the eye can 
reach, the country is like a billowy sea, being covered 
with grass. Then again it cuts a channel between 
rocks that form rapids quite as dangerous as those of 
the Upper Nile, and known as the Cataracts. There 
are banks that are heavily timbered; and even low 
places, swampy, and almost impossible of navigation 
for canoes. Much difficulty is encountered in avoiding 
the islands that crop up, some covered only with rank 
water grass, others bearing a luxuriant growth of 
trees, such as sycamore, cottonwood, walnut, and 


NOTES 


353 


others. Sand-bars form and disappear daily, so that 
a pilot never knows what he has before him in trying 
to take a boat along this erratic stream. And it was 
up this swift current that the daring explorers, led by 
Lewis and Clark, ventured to push their three boats, 
day after day, as the summer months glided on, facing 
perils of every description, and bent on carrying out 
the plans which the President himself had personally 
approved, if indeed the entire scheme was not of his 
own conception. 

Note 4 (page 160 ) 

Well might Roger say this, for at that day, and much 
later also, it was no uncommon thing for a ranger on 
the prairie to see, from some butte, a drove of bison 
rolling by that seemed to stretch from horizon to hori- 
zon, and take hours in passing. The Indians said they 
were as many as the grains of sand on some of the 
bars that could be found along the erratic course of 
the great Missouri River. They hunted them in and 
out of season, and killed tens of thousands, no doubt, 
every year, often driving an entire herd over some 
precipice for the sake of securing the tongues alone, 
which were esteemed a great delicacy. But up to the 
introduction of the repeating firearm, at about the 
time the Central Pacific Railroad was being put 
through, there seemed no perceptible diminution to 
the vast number of the shaggy beasts. But civiliza- 
tion came and finished the business; and at the pres- 
ent time, save for a few scattered specimens, in small 
droves, numbering some hundreds in all, the once 
famous bison, called wrongly the buffalo, has been 
entirely exterminated. 


354 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


Note 5 (page 274) 

The Mandan tribe of Indians has always been more 
or less of a mystery to those historians who have tried 
to figure where the people inhabiting the country at 
the time of the discovery of America, and its later 
development, originally came from. They were of a 
much lighter hue than any of the other Indians, and, 
while some students have declared their positive belief 
that they must have sprung from the lost tribe of 
Israel, others claim to see certain similarities in cus- 
toms and even language between the Mandans and the 
Welsh. These latter claim that at some time in the 
remote past a vessel with a Welsh crew must have 
been blown across the Atlantic ocean, and into the 
Gulf of Mexico, by a severe storm; and that the sur- 
vivors made their way up the Mississippi, finally 
marrying into a tribe of Indians; and that their de- 
scendants still clung to some of the old-country ways. 
It is very curious how many very plausible reasons 
can be found for believing such a thing as this. It 
may be true; but the point has never been wholly 
proved; and so the origin of the “ White Indians ” 
still remains shrouded in mystery to this day. The 
Mandans suffered fearfully from the smallpox epi- 
demic after they began to have intimate relations with 
the whites; and, in fact, the once great and powerful 
tribe has been almost exterminated. 

Note 6 (page 288) 

Salt-licks, or saline springs, used to be very common 
in the early days of the pioneers, and many of the 
histories of those times make mention of them. Even 


NOTES 


355 


in the African wilderness certain animals will come 
many miles just to get a chance to lick up the salt at 
a certain place. The same is true of numerous places 
in our Wild West of to-day. Deer, in particular, are 
fond of coming to a “ lick.” The craving for a taste 
of salt seems to induce them to cover vast distances. 
Hunters, knowing this love for salt on the part of 
game, often hide in ambush near such a magnet, and 
shoot down wild animals with the greatest of ease. 
Indeed, in some States the practice of lying in wait 
at such a place is looked upon as unsportsmanlike, and 
frowned down upon, even to the extent of making laws 
for the protection of salt-hungry game. 

Note 7 (page 290 ) 

As the two boys, Dick and Roger, discovered for 
themselves, when fortune allowed them to spend some 
time in a Mandan village, these Indians had many 
ways in common with other tribes, even while in cer- 
tain traits they differed greatly from the Blackfeet, 
the Sioux, the Shoshones, and the Pawnees. One of 
these consisted of the customary medicine-man, who 
was supposed to be in direct communication with 
Manitou, or the Great Spirit. When a storm came 
along, and the thunder roared, this old humbug would 
pretend to be talking with the Great Father above; 
and, of course, would interpret as he pleased what the 
Spirit was supposed to say in reply to his questions. 
He always dressed in a hideous costume, and looked as 
much like the Evil One as any person could imagine, 
with his paint, his buffalo tails, his fanciful adornments, 
and often the horns which he assumed for occasions. 
His principal office as the doctor,” or medicine-man, 


356 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


is to frighten away the devils that are supposed to be 
afflicting sick people. He would go through with a 
tremendous amount of nonsense, and, if the sick per- 
son got well, he had the credit of working a miracle; 
whereas, if he or she died, it was the will of the Great 
Spirit! Nor is the medicine-man confined to the In- 
dian tribes of North America; for the same species of 
charlatan has been discovered in the heart of blackest 
Africa, among the negro nations inhabiting that 
region. 


Note 8 (page 293) 

The Mandans had many strange habits, some of 
which must have come down to them from remote 
ancestors; while others were doubtless the result of 
their living in the country where wolves and coyotes 
abounded, and had to be guarded against, even in the 
disposal of the bodies of their dead. When a warrior 
died his body was wrapped in several buffalo skins, 
and the last one was tightly secured with thongs. Then 
the funeral cortege took up its line of march for the 
Indian cemetery, where, with fitting ceremonies, the 
body was secured to a platform erected on four posts, 
and usually some five or six feet from the ground. 
Here the widow would repair day after day, commun- 
ing with the spirit of the departed one, and leaving a 
bowl of hot succotash, a mixture of corn and beans. 
This was intended as food to sustain the brave on his 
long journey to the Land of Shades. The steam arising 
and disappearing was believed to be inhaled by the 
unseen spirit; and, of course, when the bowl was 
found empty in the morning, having been cleaned out 
by wandering animals, the Indians chose to think that 


NOTES 


357 


the dead warrior had in some way devoured its con- 
tents during the still hours of the night. 

Note 9 (page 324) 

It was not for many years after the exploring expe- 
dition of Lewis and Clark passed through the country 
of the fierce and warlike Sioux tribe, that these In- 
dians learned how to handle firearms. At that day 
they depended almost solely upon their bows and 
arrows, spears, tomahawks and knives, to bring down 
game, and fight their battles with other tribes with 
whom they might chance to be at war. They gave 
the early settlers great trouble, and many an uprising 
was followed by massacres. As late as the seventies 
they were a power to be reckoned with by the United 
States Government; and the memory of the massacre 
of General Custer’s gallant command will always be 
one of the saddest records of border warfare. At that 
time it is said that there were several thousand Sioux 
warriors under Sitting Bull, which fact is sufficient to 
explain why the Sioux have always been held in 
such fear along the frontier of the Great Northwest. 

Note 10 (page 332) 

This ceremony of smoking the pipe at their councils 
has always been a leading characteristic of Indian 
nature. When a stranger visits a tribe, and is to be 
treated as a friend, he is invited to smoke the peace 
pipe; and this really consists in puffing smoke in the 
direction of the north, east, south, and west. There 
is some sort of meaning to it, of course, and it is under- 
stood to stand for the promise on the part of the 


358 PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI 


participants that they will remain friends for all time, 
whether the wind blows from one quarter of the 
compass or the other. It signifies complete concord 
between them. Besides, this is a very sacred insti- 
tution; and like the breaking of bread among other 
peoples, or the passing of salt with the Bedouins, or 
Arabs of the desert, goes to signify that the bonds 
between those assembled must not be severed lightly. 
In the case of the council convened to settle the fate 
of the white prisoners, possibly some other meaning 
might have been attached to this puffing of the smoke 
toward the four quarters. 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


THE LITTLE COLONEL BOOKS 

(Trade Mark) 

By ANNIE FELLOWS JOHNSTON 
Each 1 vol., large 12mo, cloth, illustrated, per vol. . $1.50 

THE LITTLE COLONEL STORIES 

(Trade Mark) 

Being three “ Little Colonel ” stories in the Cosy Comer 
Series, “ The Little Colonel, “ Two Little Knights of 
Kentucky,” and “ The Giant Scissors,” in a single volume. 

THE LITTLE COLONEL’S HOUSE PARTY 

(Trade Mark) 

THE LITTLE COLONEL’S HOLIDAYS 

(Trade Mark) 

THE LITTLE COLONEL’S HERO 

(Trade Mark) 

THE LITTLE COLONEL AT BOARDING- 

(Trade Mark) 

SCHOOL 

THE LITTLE COLONEL IN ARIZONA 

(Trade Mark) 

THE LITTLE COLONEL’S CHRISTMAS 

(Trade Mark) 

VACATION 

THE LITTLE COLONEL, MAID OF HONOR 

(Trade Mark) 

THE LITTLE COLONEL’S KNIGHT COMES 

(Trade Mark) 

RIDING 

MARY WARE: THE LITTLE COLONEL’S 

CHUM (Trade Mark) 

MARY WARE IN TEXAS 
MARY WARE’S PROMISED LAND 

These 12 volumes, boxed as a set, $18.00. 

A— 1 


L. C. PAGE &• COMPAI^y*S 


THE LITTLE COLONEL 

(Trade Mark) 

TWO LITTLE KNIGHTS OF KENTUCKY 
THE GIANT SCISSORS 
BIG BROTHER 

Special Holiday Editions 

Each one volume, cloth decorative, small quarto, $1.26 
New plates, handsomely illustrated with eight full-page 
drawings in color, and many marginal sketches. 

IN THE DESERT OF WAITING: The Legend 
OF Camelback Mountain. 

THE THREE WEAVERS: A Fairy Tale for 
Fathers and Mothers as Well as for Their 
Daughters. 

KEEPING TRYST 

THE LEGEND OF THE BLEEDING HEART 
THE RESCUE OF PRINCESS WINSOME: 

A Fairy Play for Old and Young. 

THE JESTER’S SWORD 

Each one volume, tall 16mo, cloth decorative . $0.50 

There has been a constant demand for publication in 
separate form of these six stories which were originally 
included in six of the “ Little Colonel ’ books. 

JOEL: A BOY OF GALILEE: By Annie Fellows 

Johnston. Illustrated by L. J. Bridgman. 

New illustrated edition, uniform with the Little Colonel 
Books, 1 vol., large 12mo, cloth decorative . $1.50 

A story of the time of Christ, which is one of the author’s 
best-known books. 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


THE LITTLE COLONEL GOOD TIMES BOOK 

Uniform in size with the Little Colonel Series . SI . 50 
Bound in white kid (morocco) and gold . , 3.00 

Cover design and decorations by Peter Verberg. 
Published in response to many inquiries from readers 
of the Little Colonel books as to where they could obtain 
a “ Good Times Book ” such as Betty kept. 

THE LITTLE COLONEL DOLL BOOK 

Large quarto, boards SI. 60 

A series of “ Little Colonel ” dolls. There are many of 
them and each has several changes of costume, so that 
the happy group can be appropriately clad for the re- 
hearsal of any scene or incident in the series. 

ASA HOLMES; Or, At the Cross-Roads. By 
Annie Fellows Johnston. 

With a frontispiece by Ernest Fosbery. 

Large 16mo, cloth, gilt top $1.00 

“ ‘ Asa Holmes; or. At the Cross-Roads ’ is the most 
delightful, most sympathetic and wholesome book that 
has been published in a long while.” — Boston Times. 

TRAVELERS FIVE: ALONG LIFE’S HIGH- 
WAY. By Annie Fellows Johnston. 

With an introduction by Bliss Carman, and a frontis- 
piece by E. H. Garrett. 

Cloth decorative $1.25 

“ Mrs. Johnston's . . . are of the character that cause 
the mind to grow gravely meditative, the eyes to shine 
with tender mist, and the heart strings to stir to strange, 
sweet music of human sympathy.” — Los Angeles Graphic. 
THE RIVAL CAMPERS; Or, The Adventures 
OF Henry Burns. By Ruel Perley Smith. 

Square 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . . $1.50 

A stor 3 " of a party of typical American lads, courageous, 
alert, and athletic, who spend a summer camping on an 
island ofif the Maine coast. 

THE RIVAL CAMPERS AFLOAT; Or, The 

Prize Yacht Viking. By Ruel Perley Smith. 

Square 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . . $1.50 

This book is a continuation of the adventures of “ The 
Rival Campers ” on their prize yacht Vihing, 

A— 3 


L. C. PAGE <5r* COMPANY'S 


THE RIVAL CAMPERS ASHORE 

By Ruel Perlet Smith. 

Square 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . . $1.30 

“ As interesting ashore as when afloat.” — The Intsrior . 

THE RIVAL CAMPERS AMONG THE 
OYSTER PIRATES ; Or, Jack Harvey’s Adven- 
tures. By Ruel Perley Smith. Illustrated . $1.50 

“ Just the type of book which is most popular with lads 
who are in their early teens.” — The Philadelphia Item. 

A TEXAS BLUE BONNET 

By Caroline Emilia Jacobs (Emilia Elliott). 

12mo, illustrated $1.50 

“ The book’s heroine Blue Bonnet has the very finest 
kind of wholesome, honest lively girlishness and cannot 
but make friends with every one who meets her through 
the book as medium.” — Chicago Inter-Ocean. 

BLUE BONNET’S RANCH PARTY 

A Sequel to “ A Texas Blue Bonnet.” By Caroun* 
Elliott Jacobs and Edyth Ellerbeck Read. 

12mo, illustrated $1.50 

The new story begins where the first volume leaves off 
and takes Blue Bonnet and the “We Are Seven Club ” 
to the ranch in Texas. The tables are completely turned: 
Blue Bonnet is here in her natural element, while her 
friends from Woodford have to learn the customs and 
traditions of another world. 

THE GIRLS OF FRIENDLY TERRACE 

Or, Peggy Raymond’s Success. By Harriet Lum- 
Mis Smith. 

12mo, illustrated $1,60 

This is a book that will gladden the hearts of many 
girl readers because of its charming air of comradeship 
and reality. It is a very interesting group of girls who 
live on Friendly Terrace and their good times and other 
times are graphically related by the author, who shows 
a sympathetic knowledge of girl character. 

A— 4 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION; Or, Friendly 

Terrace Transplanted. 

A Sequel to “ The Girls of Friendly Terrace.” By 

Harriet Lummis Smith. 

Library 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . $1.50 

Readers who made the acquaintance of Peggy Ray- 
mond and her bevy of girl chums in “ The Girls of Friendly 
Terrace ” will be glad to continue the acquaintance of 
these attractive young folks. 

Several new characters are introduced, and one at least 
will prove a not unworthy rival of the favorites among 
the Terrace girls. 

THE HADLEY HALL SERIES 

By LOUISE M. BREITBNBACH 

Each, library 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . $1.50 

ALMA AT HADLEY HALL 

“ Miss Breitenbach is to be congratulated on having 
written such an appealing book for girls, and the girls 
are to be congratulated on having the privilege of reading 
it.” — The Detroit Free Press. 

ALMA’S SOPHOMORE YEAR 

“ The characters are strongly drawn with a life-like 
realism, the incidents are well and progressively se- 
quenced, and the action is so well timed that the interest 
never slackens.” — Boston Ideas. 


THE SUNBRIDGE GIRLS AT SIX STAR 
RANCH. By Eleanor Stuart. 

Library 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . $1.50 

Any girl of any age who is fond of outdoor life will 
appreciate this fascinating tale of Genevieve Hartley’s 
summer vacation house-party on a Texas ranch. Gene- 
vieve and her friends are real girls, the kind that one 
would like to have in one’s own home, and there are a 
couple of manly boys introduced. 

A— 5 


L. C, PAGE dr* COMPANY'S 


BEAUTIFUL JOE^S PARADISE; Oh, The Island 

OF Brotherly Love. A Sequel to “ Beautiful Joe.’^ 
By Marshall Saunders, author of “ Beautiful Jpe.” 
One vol., library 12mo, cloth illustrated . . SI . 50 

“ This book revives the spirit of ‘ Beautiful Joe ’ capi- 
tally. It is fairly riotous with fun, and is about as unusual 
as anything in the animal book line that has seeh the 
light.” — Philadelphia Item. 

’TILDA JANE. By Marshall Saunders. 

One vol., 12mo, fully illustrated, cloth decorative, SI. 50 
“ It is one of those exquisitely simple and truthful books 
that win and charm the reader, and I did not put it down 
until I had finished it — honest! And I am sure that every 
one, young or old, who reads will be proud and happy to 
make the acquaintance of the delicious waif. 

” I cannot think of any better book for children than 
this. I commend it unreservedly.” — Cyrm T. Brady. 

’TILDA JANE’S ORPHANS. A Sequel to “ ’Tilda 

Jane.” By Marshall Saunders. 

One vol., 12mo, fully illustrated, cloth decorative, $1.50 
’Tilda Jane is the same original, delightful girl, and as 
fond of her animal pets as ever. , 

“ There is so much to this story that it is almost a novel 
— in fact it is better than many novels, although written 
for only young people. Compared with much of to-day’s 
juveniles it is quite a superior book.” — Chicago Tribune. 

THE STORY OF THE GRAVELYS. By 

AIarshall Saunders, author of “Beautiful Joe’s 
Paradise,” “ ’Tilda Jane,” etc. 

Library 12mo, cloth decorative. Illustrated by E. B. 

Barry $1.50 

Here we have the haps and mishaps, the trials and 
triumphs, of a delightful New England family. 

PUSSY BLACK - FACE. By Marshall Saunders, 
author of “ ’Tilda Jane,” “ ’Tilda Jane’s Orphans,” etc. 
Librap^ 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . $1.50 

This is a delightful little stoiy of animal life, written 
in this author’s best vein, dealing especially with Pussy 
Black-Face, a little Beacon Street (Boston) iitten, who is 
the narrator. 

A— 6 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


FAMOUS LEADERS SERIES 

By CHARLES H. L. JOHNSTON 
Each, large 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . $1.50 

FAMOUS CAVALRY LEADERS 

Biographical sketches, with anecdotes and reminiecenses, 
of the heroes of history who were leaders of cavalry. 

“ More of ^ch books shoi^ld be written, books that 
acquaint young readers with historical personages in a 
pleasant informal way.” — N. Y. Sun. 

FAMOUS INDIAN CHIEFS 

In this book Mr. Johnston gives interesting sketches of 
the Indian braves who have figured with prominence in 
the history of our own land. 

FAMOUS PRIVATEERSMEN AND ADVEN- 
TURERS OF THE SEA 

In this volume Mr. Johnston tells interesting stories 
about the famous sailors of fortune. 

FAMOUS SCOUTS 

“ It is the kind of a book that will have a great fascina- 
tion for boys and young men and while it entertains them 
it will also present valuable information in regard to those 
who have left their impress upon the history of the country. 
— The New London Day. 

FAMOUS FRONTIERSMEN AND HEROES 
OF THE BORDER 

This book is devoted to a description of the adventur- 
ous lives and stirring experiences of many pioneer heroes 
who were prominently identified with the opening of the 
great west. 


RALPH SOMERBY AT PANAMA 

By Francis Raleigh. 

Large 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . ^ $1.50 

Real buccaneers who overran the Spanish main, and 
adventurers who figured prominently in the sack of 
Panama, all enter into the life of Ralph Somerby, a young 
English lad, on his way to the colony in Jamaica. After 
a year of wandering and adventure he covers the route of 
the present Panama Canal. 

A— 7 


Z. C PAGE <Sr* COMPANY'S 


THE DOCTOR^S LITTLE GIRL 

By Marion Ames Taggart. 

One vol., library 12mo, illustrated . . . $1.50 

A thoroughly enjoyable tale of a little girl and her com- 
rade father, written in a delightful vein of sympathetic 
comprehension of the child’s point of view. 

“The characters are strongly drawn with a life-like real- 
ism, the incidents are well and progressively sequenced, 
and the action is so well timed that the interest never 
slackens.” — Boston Ideas. 

SWEET NANCY 

The Further Adventures of the Doctor’s Little 
Girl. By Marion Ames Taggart. 

One vol., library 12mo, illustrated . . . $1.50 

In the new book, the author tells how Nancy becomes 
in fact “ the doctor’s assistant,” and continues to shed 
happiness around her. 

NANCY, THE DOCTOR’S LITTLE PART- 
NER 

By Marion Ames Taggart. 

One vol., library 12mo, illustrated . . . $1.50 

In Nancy Porter, Miss Taggart has created one of the 
most lovable child characters in recent years. In the 
new story she is the same bright and cheerful little maid. 

NANCY PORTER’S OPPORTUNITY 

By Marion Ames Taggart. 

One vol., library 12mo, illustrated . . . $1.50 

Already as the “ doctor’s partner ” Nancy Porter has 
won the affection of her readers, and in the same lovable 
manner she continues in the new book to press the key- 
notes of optimism and good-will. 

BORN TO THE BLUE 

By Florence Kimball Russel. 

12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . . . $1.25 

The atmosphere of army life on the plains breathes on 
every page of this delightful tale. The boy is the son of a 
captain of U. S. cavalry stationed at a frontier post in the 
days when our regulars earned the gratitude of a nation. 
A— 8 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


IN WEST POINT GRAY 

By Flobbnce Kimbaxl Russel. 

12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . . . $1.50 

‘‘ Singularly enough one of the best books of the year 
for boys is written by a woman and deals with life at West 
Point. The presentment of life in the famous military 
academy whence so many heroes have graduated is realistic 
and enjoyable .” — York Sun. 

THE SANDMAN: HIS FARM STORIES 

By William J. Hopkins. With fifty illustrations by 
Ada Clendenin Williamson. 

Large 12mo, decorative cover .... $1.50 

“ An amusing, original book, written for the benefit of 
very small children. It should be one of the most popular 
of the year’s books for reading to small children.” — 
Buffalo Express. 

THE SANDMAN: MORE FARM STORIES 

By William J. Hopkins, 

Large 12mo, decorative cover, fully illustrated $1.50 
Mr, Hopkins’s first essay at bedtime stories met with 
such approval that this second book of ‘‘ Sandman ” tales 
was issued for scores of eager children. Life on the farm, 
and out-of-doors, is portrayed in his inimitable manner. 

THE SANDMAN: HIS SHIP STORIES 

By William J. Hopkins, author of “ The Sandman: 
His Farm Stories,” etc. 

Large 12mo, decorative cover, fully illustrated $1.50 
“ Children call for these stories over and over again.” — • 
Chicago Evening Post. 

THE SANDMAN: HIS SEA STORIES 

By William J. Hopkins. 

Large 12mo, decorative cover, fully illustrated $1.50 
Each year adds to the popularity of this unique series 
of stories to be read to the Pttle ones at bed time and at 
other times. 

A— « 


L. C. PAGE &• COMPANY'S 


THE YOUNG PIONEER SERIES 

By HARRISON ADAMS 

Each, 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . . . $1.25 

THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE OHIO; Or, 

Clearing the Wilderness. 

Boys will follow with ever increasing interest the for- 
tunes of Bob and Sandy Armstrong in their hunting and 
trapping expeditions, and in their adventures with the 
Indians. 

THE PIONEER BOYS ON THE GREAT LAKES ; 

Or, On the Trail of the Iroquois. 

In this story are introduced all of the principal charac- 
ters of the first volume, and Bob and Sandy learn much 
of life in the open from the French trappers and coureurt 
du hois. 

THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSISSIPPI; 

Or, The Homestead in the Wilderness. 

Telling of how the Armstrong family decides to move 
farther west after an awful flood on the Ohio, and how they 
travelled to the great “ Father of Waters ” and settled 
on its banks, and of how the pioneer boys had many ad- 
ventures both with wild animals and with the crafty 
Indians. 


HAWK: THE YOUNG OSAGE 

By C. H. Robinson. 

One voL, cloth decorative, illustrated . . . $1.50 

A fine story of North American Indians. The story 
begins when Hawk is a papoose and follows him until he 
is finally made chief of his tribe. 

THE YOUNG APPRENTICE; Or, Allan West’s 
Chum. 

By Burton E. Stevenson. 

Square 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated $1.50 
In this book Mr. Stevenson takes up a new branch of 
railroading, namely, the work of the “ Shops.*’ 

A— 10 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


THE YOUNG SECTION-HAND; Oe, The Ad- 
ventures OF Allan West. By Burton E. Stevenson. 
Square 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . . $1.50 

Mr. Stevenson’s hero is a manly lad of sixteen, who is 
given a chance as a section-hand on a big Western rail- 
road, and whose experiences are as real as they are thrilling. 

THE YOUNG TRAIN DISPATCHER. By Bur- 
ton E. Stevenson. 

Square 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . . $1.50 

“ A better book for boys has never left an American 
press.” — Springfield Union. 

THE YOUNG TRAIN MASTER. By Burton E. 

Stevenson. 

Square 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . $1.50 

“ Nothing better in the way of a book of adventure for 
boys.” — Boston Herald. 

CAPTAIN JACK LORIMER; By Winn Standish. 
Square 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . $1.50 

Jack is a fine example of the American high-school boy. 
JACK LORIMER’S CHAMPIONS ; Or, Sports 
ON Land and- Lake. By Winn Standish. 

Square 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . $1.50 

“ It is exactly the sort of book to give a boy interested 
in athletics.” — Chicago Tribune. 

JACK LORIMER’S HOLIDAYS ; Or, Millvale 
High in Camp. By Winn Standish. 

Square 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . $1.50 

Full of just the kind of fun, sports and adventure to 
excite the healthy minded youngster to emulation. 

JACK LORIMER^S SUBSTITUTE: Or, The Kct- 
ING Captain of the Team. By Winn Standish. 
Square 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated $1.50 

On the sporting side, this book takes up football, wres- 
tling, and tobogganing. 

JACK LORIMER, FRESHMAN. By Winn 
Standish. 

Square 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . $1.50 

This book is typical of the American college boys’ life 
and is a lively story. 

A— 11 


Z. C. PAGE <2r* COMPANY’S 


GABRIEL AND THE HOUR BOOK 

By Evaleen Stein. 

Small quarto, cloth decorative, illustrated and deco- 
rated in colors by Adelaide Everhart . . . $1.00 

Gabriel was a loving, patient, little French lad, who 
assisted the monks in the long ago days, when all the books 
were written and illuminated by hand, in the monasteries. 

“No works in juvenile fiction contain so many of the 
elements that stir the hearts of children and grown-ups as 
well as do the stories so admirably told by this author.’’ 
— Louisville Daily Courier. 

A LITTLE SHEPHERD OF PROVENCE 

Bv Evaleen Stein. 

Cloth, 12mo, illustrated by Diantha H. Marlowe $1.25 
“ The sto^ should be one of the influences in the life 
of every child to whom good stories can be made to 
appeal.” — Public Ledger. 

THE LITTLE COUNT OF NORMANDY 

By Evaleen Stein. 

Cloth, 12mo, illustrated by John Goss . . $1.25 

“ This touching and pleasing story is told with a wealth 
of interest coupled with enlivening descriptions of the 
country where its scenes are laid and of the people there- 
of.” — Wilmington Every Evening. 


ALYS-ALL-ALONE 

By Una Macdonald. 

Cloth, 12mo, illustrated $1.60 

“ This is a most delightful, well-written, heart-stirring, 
happy ending story, which will gladden the heart of many 
a reader.” — Scranton Times. 


ALYS IN HAPPYLAND. A Sequel to “ Alys-All 
Alone.” By Una Macdonald. 

Cloth, 12mo, illustrated $1.50 

“ The book is written with that taste and charm that 
prepare younger readers for the appreciation of good litera- 
ture when they are older.” — Chicago Tribune. 

A— 12 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


THE 

Little Cousin Series 

(trade mark) 

Each volume illustrated with six or more full page plates in 
tint. Cloth, i 2 mo, with decorative cover, 
per volume, 6o cents 

LIST OF TITLES 
By Mary Hazelton Wade, Mary F. 
Nixon-Roulet, Blanche McManus, 
Clara V. Winlow, Florence E. 
Mendel and Others 

Our Little African Cousin Our Little Hungarian Cousin 
Our Little Alaskan Cousin Our Little Indian Cousin 
Otu: Little Arabian Cousin Our Little Irish Cousin 
Oiu’ Little Argentine Cousin Our Little Italian Cousin 
Our Little Armenian Cousin Our Little Japanese Cousin 
Our Little Australian Cousin Our Little Jewish Cousin 
Our Little Austrian Cousin Our Little Korean Cousin 
Our Little Belgian Cousin Our Little Malayan (Brown) 
Our Little Bohemian Cousin Cousin 
Our Little Brazilian Cousin Our Little Mexican Cousin 
Our Little Bulgarian Cousin Our Little Nonvegian Cousin 
Our Little Canadian Cousin Our Little Panama Cousin 
Our Little Chinese Cousin Our Little Persian Cousin 
Our Little Cuban Cousin Our Little Philippine Cousin 
Our Little Danish Cousin Our Little Polish Cousin 
Our Little Dutch Cousin Our Little Porto Rican Cousin 
Our Little Egyptian Cousin Our Little Portuguese Cousin 
Our Little English Cousin Our Little Russian Cousin 
Our Little Eskimo Cousin Our Little Scotch Cousin 
Our Little French Cousin Our Little Servian Cousin 
Our Little German Cousin Our Little Siamese Cousin 
Our Little Grecian Cousin Our Little Spanish Cousin 
Our Little Hawaiian Cousin Our Little Swedish Cousin 
Our Little Hindu Cousin Our Little Swiss Cousin 
Our Little Turkish Cousin 

A— 13 


L. C. PAGE 6 - COMPANY'S 


THE LITTLE COUSINS OF LONG 
AGO SERIES 

The publishers have concluded that a companion series 
to “ The Little Cousin Series,” ^ving the every-day child 
life oj ancient times will meet with approval, and like the 
other series will be welcomed by the children as well as 
by their elders. The volumes of this new series are accu- 
rate both historically and in the description of every-day 
life of the time, as well as interesting to the child. 

Small 12mo, cloth, illustrated 60c 

OUR LITTLE ROMAN COUSIN OF LONG 
AGO 

By Julia Darrow Cowles. 

OUR LITTLE ATHENIAN COUSIN OF LONG 
AGO 

By Julia Darrow Cowles. 

THE PHYLLIS SERIES 

By LENORB E. MULETS 
Each, one volume, cloth decorated, illustrated . $1.25 

PHYLLIS’ INSECT STORIES 

PHYLLIS’ FLOWER STORIES 

PHYLLIS’ BIRD STORIES 

PHYLLIS’ STORIES OF LITTLE- ANIMALS 

PHYLLIS’ STORIES OF BIG ANIMALS 

PHYLLIS’ TREE STORIES 

PHYLLIS’ STORIES OF LITTLE FISHES 

“ An original idea cleverly carried out. The volumes 
afford the best kind of entertainment; and the little girl 
heroine of them all will find friends in the girls of every 
part of the country. No juveniles can be commended 
more heartily.” — St. Louis Globe-Democrat. 

A— 14 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


COSY CORNER SERIES 

It is the intention of the publishers that this series shidl 
contain only the very highest and purest literature, — ‘ 
stories that shall not only appeal to the children them- 
selves, but be appreciated by all those who feel with 
them in their joys and sorrows. 

The numerous illustrations in each book are by well- 
known artists, and each volume has a separate attract- 
ive cover design. 

Each 1 vol., 16mo, cloth 10.60 

By ANNIE FELWWS JOHNSTON 

THE LITTLE COLONEL (Trad© Mark.) 

The scene of this story is laid in Kentucky. Its hero- 
ine is a small girl, who is known as the Little Colonel, 
on account of her fancied resemblance to an old-school 
Southern gentleman, whose fine estate and old family 
are famous in the region. 

THE GIANT SCISSORS 

This is the story of Joyce and of her adventures in 
France. Joyce is a great friend of the Little Colonel, 
and in later volumes shares with her the delightful ex- 
periences of the “ House Party ” and the “ Holidays.** 

TWO LITTLE KNIGHTS OF KENTUCKY 

Who Were the Little Colonel’s Neighbors. 

In this volume the Little Colonel returns to us like an 
old friend, but with added grace and charm. She is not, 
however, the central figure of the story, that place being 
taken by the “ two little knights.** 

MILDRED’S INHERITANCE 

A delightful little story of a lonely English girl who 
comes to America and is befriended by a sympathetic 
American family who are attracted by her beautiful 
speaking voice. By means of this one gift she is en- 
abled to help a school-girl who has temporarily lost th<i 
use of her eyes, and thus finally her life becomes a busy* 
happy one. 

A— 15 


f 


Z. C. PAGE COMPAmrS 


By ANNIE FELLOWS JOHNSTON {Canimaed) 

CICELY AND OTHER STORIES FOR GIRLS 

The readers of Mrs. Johnston’s charming juveniles 
will be glad to learn of the issue of this volume for young 
people. 

AUNT »LIZA»S HERO AND OTHER STORIES 

A collection of six bright little stories, which will appeal 
to all boys and most girls. 

31G BROTHER 

A story of two boys. The devotion and care of Stephen, 
himself a small boy, for his baby brother, is the theme of 
the simple tale. 

OLE MAMMY’S TORMENT 

“ Ole Mammy’s Torment ” has been fitly called “ a 
classic of Southern life.” It relates the haps and mis- 
haps of a small negro lad, and tells howi he was led by 
love and kindness to a knowledge of the right. 

THE STORY OF DAGO 

In this story Mrs. Johnston relates the story of Dago^ 
a pet monkey, owned jointly by two brothers. Dago 
tells his own story, and the account of his haps and mia- 
haps is both interesting and amusing. 

THE QUILT THAT JACK BUILT 

A pleasant little story of a boy’s labor of love, and how 
it changed the course of his life many years after it waj 
accomplished 

FLIP’S ISLANDS OF PROVIDENCE 

A story of a boy’s life battle, his early defeat, and bic 
final triumph, well worth the reading. 

A— IG 





ij-; ■ '"V • ■■>; %' ■•^ v 

. ''* ' ■ 


•"iV.; 
•r 


;f 


■mm 


■■j 















3 / ' • 


l 







c 


r ' 









t 


0 







ft 


I 

^ r 


1 


I • 


% 






I 







♦ 


0 








% 


t 


I 


s 





f • 

i 


I 


« • 


« 


It 

I 4 





4 







1 

t 





4 





ft t 





# 


« 


‘ :t 


k 


\ 




4 



t 





I ^ 


* 




t 


X 


I 

■ i 


t 


( 



•» » 


t 


•% 

\ 




t 


\ 


% 

• • 


/ 


.s 


k 



( • I 


A 


•• / 


1 


■‘1 


' I 










